Jehovah Magnified

ay Bible School Library Toronto - Chicago Wd “That they might know... Jesus Christ.’—John 17:3 DONATED BY Mrs. Kinegy PREFAOCOKH. Many of the readers of this book may be aware, that, from time to time, some of the Addresses which I have delivered on particular occasions, have fyeen published, in the form of little books. These Addresses were taken down, more or less, while I was delivering them; and some were handed to me for revision, but others were not. Now, while these Addresses have no merit, as regards composition, yet, having heard of many instances of blessing through them, I was led a long time since to the thought of collecting them together, and publishing them in two or more volumes. But while my mind was thus occupied, I learned that Mr. Mack (bookseller and pub- lisher in Bristol) had actually taken steps himself towards publishing some of these Addresses, as he also considered they might be helpful to many . Christians, as well as to unbelievers. Eek I was iv Preface. Preface. absent on a preaching tour on the Continent, when I heard of this; but, as soon as the information reached me, I wrote to Mr. Mack, and expressed a wish to be the Editor of the volume myself, because I purpose (as stated before) to v author, humanly speaking, should at once have discovered in correcting the proof sheets, but” which were not found out, until it was too late to alter them, the whole having come under my eye, only when the greater part of the book had been The reader will see, however, follow it up by publishing other Addresses, to already printed. which this book may be regarded only as an that they are mistakes of the printer, which are introductory volume; kindly not to be put down to my account; but they are so obvious, that notwithstanding them, I expect the It is necessary to refer to this, because the great extent already printed, book, with the blessing of God, will do much good. From page 192, I had the opportunity of correct- before I heard anything about it, and also because ing the proofs myself, when I made a fow trifling some things found therein, such as my autograph alterations. (page 19) and the Addresses about the preaching What I have stated, about the book having been prepared for the press, by another hand and to this he agreed, book was to a tours would not have been introduced, if I had been able at an earlier period to take the matter than my own, will likewise account for the way in hand. in which I am spoken of in several passages. I mention this, lest the publication of the autograph should appear to be vanity on my With the help of God, I hope very shortly to part, and as to the Addresses about the preaching bring out a collection of other Addresses, a work Christian for which I trust I shall have time and strength, friends in Bristol, who had particularly prayed although my labours at present are of a very tours, they were only intended for for me with reference to those tours. A few little mistakes have also crept in, which. I, as arduous character. I am now travelling from one city to another, on a Continental preaching tour, vi Preface. accompanied by my beloved wife; and after haying laboured for three months in Switzerland, with the manifest help and blessing of God, we are about to proceed into Germany. May I request the Christian reader, kindly to -CONTENTS. follow us with his prayers, as we greatly need the help of God in a variety of ways. To the Christian reader also this little volume is affectionately commended, in order that he may ask the Lord’s rich blessing upon it. GHORGE MULLER. Srrasssura, Nov. 25th, 1876. P YAGER, A rew Worps on ‘“‘Cruciiep, Dean, anv Risen wire Jusus”. ac iG Wuen I Die, suatn I pe Missep ? ON tHe rate Mr. Henry Oram 10 Love anp Horry 20 Tae Finst anp Szconp ADAM Address in Bristol: New Orrsan Hovusus, Asatzy Down, Bristo., HNenanp. Love one ANOTHER iS 22, ‘ . 28 Tax Sxcrer or Errecrvan Srrvice to Gop 40 Waraine py Farrm, yor py Sionr 46 JeaLousy ror Gop my A Gopurss Worn Tux Gosren my tHe Horny Guosr . 59 How ro Promore THz Guory or Gop Sazisrrep wirx Gop How vo Piet 64 aie sxcome a Succrssrun Lanovrer ix ‘VinEYARD Tue Micury Gop + : 80 Cunist’s 99 . 102 Wartine ror Ornisr 1i1 Tum Goon Ficur or Fara 122 ON war Twenry-tHp Psauam 133 villi Contents. PAGE “QpEN THY MOUTH WIDE, AND I wron Fruu 1” catia. “Or Gop” “Tan Wuore Wortp were ix WICKEDNESS” “Crornep with Humriry” . 138 140 A FEW 149 158 A Farruron Sayine. 160 “ WarcHMAN, WHAT or THE NiaHT?” 173 Pavuu's Lerrer vo Pumemon . 181 ‘CA GaRDEN INcnosED” . 193 Tue REDEEMED IN THE WILDERNESS 204 Appress 10 Youne Men. 215 Horning Fasr tax Gosren 241 Parapie or tHe Tzun Vinais. 252 uu Riow Man anv Lazarus. 264 Tne ConveRsION oF THE JamLoR 270 Account or A Preacuine Tour 278 Account or A Seconp Preacuine Tour. 288 Tue Foreivine Gop B06 WORDS ON “ Crucitiey, Dead, and Risen foith Fesus.” An Address delivered at a Conference of Christians held , at the Victoria Rooms, Bristol, on the 7th of Novenber, 1865, OW may we know that we are crucified with Christ, that we have died with Him, and that we are risen with Him? Pos- sibly some believers may not know how to settle this point. It is of the deepest moment to have a clear understanding of it. It is not by a voice from heaven, not by some powerful impression made on us in a dream or otherwise, but simply by believing in the Lord Jesus Christ, trusting in Him for the salvation of our souls, that we siottle tho point that we are united to Him, that with Him we woro crucified, that with Him we died, that with Tim we are raised again, and with Him sit in heavenly places. We have simply to say to ourselves, Do I trust in Jesus for the salvation of my soul? DoJ know lam a guilty, wicked sinner, deserving nothing but judgment; but do I trust, at the same time, in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of my soul? If so, then Jesus is my substitute ; then Jesus died in my room and stead; then am T looked upon B 2 “Orucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.” “ Orucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.” 8 by God as one united with Christ; then have I they are forgiven—are now forgiven. been punished for my sins in the person of the grace of God I am as certain that my sins are Lord Jesus Christ; then was I hung, as it were, forgiven as 1am certain that Iam speaking to on the cross with Jesus—God having accepted Him as my substitute; then was I buried with you. Not because I deserve it. Iam a guilty, wicked, hell-deserving sinner; but I trust in the Christ, and have been raised again with Him; Lord Jesus for the salvation of my soul; and God By the then, in my Forerunner, I am seated at the right declares that all who put their trust in Him shall hand of God in heaven; have forgiveness. then, as assuredly as As it is written in Acts x. 43, the Lord Jesus is there, so shall I be. ‘These are in reference to the Lord Jesus—“'T'o Him give precious truths, not man’s inventions. ‘The Book all the prophets witness, that through His name, of God speaks of them again and again. epistles to the Ephesians and The whosoever believeth in Him shall receive re- Colossians, and mission of sins.” Ido believe in Him—that is, T do put my trust in Him, and therefore my sins others, are full of these glorious truths. But what we need is, that they become increasingly are forgiven. realities to us. Now, let me affectionately press this point on you, because it is a matter of deep moment that Not so much that we are able to Speak with clearness about them, but that more and more we know their power in our hearts. Woe have, therefore, to say to ourselves, lama wicked, guilty, hell-deserving sinner; and had not God, in the riches. of His grace, given the Lord Jesus to die in my stead, hell must have been my portion for cternity ; but it pleased God to deliver Him up for me; and since I trust in the Lord Jesus for salvation, I shall not be punished, because my blessed Substitute, the Lord Jesus Christ, was punished in my room and stead. Now, what follows? given. Not, shall be when I die. My sins are for- Not, I shall find ont some day that they are forgiven. But, we bo assured our sins are forgiven, and habitually assured of it, Because it is just this which makes heayen certain to us—that we know God has nothing against us. ‘Tho knowledge and the njoyment of the forgiveness of our sins will keop our hearts from going out towards this present world. To be heavenly-minded, really and truly, we must be assured our sins are forgiven; and this we know simply from the Divine testimony, that those who put their trust in Jesus have the forgiveness of their sins. But this is not all. Through faith in Jesus we are now the sons of B2 4 “ Crucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.” “Crucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.’ God. We are not only reconciled, because of our Substitute and Surety, and God is well- are one family, the heavenly family. way to bring glory to God. 5 This is the In order to this pleased with us, but we are also the children of let us keep before us “ Crucified with Christ.” God, and as children we are the heirs of God, What does this imply? That we deserve to be and as the heirs of God we are joint-heirs with crucified, that we are sinners, wicked, guilty the Lord Jesus Christ. Now this brings us to sinners—I, and every one—all the members of If we are the children of God, if the heavenly family, all sinners, and such sin- another point. we are the heirs of God, and joint-heirs with the ners that Lord Jesus Christ, then all who believe in the in order that we might escape the torments of Lord Jesus constitute one family. They may be scattered may all over the world, in ten we deserve nothing but hell. hell, the blessed Lord Jesus Christ died in our room, and became a curse that we might escape thousand things differ as to the present life, and it. in ten thousand things have differed as to their for boasting? “manner of life before they were brought to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus,—may differ after their conversion as to their position in life, and And Where is boasting then? Who has ground Perhaps one says, “Ah, but I haye made. much greater attainments in knowlodge and grace than others.” But what does Paul say? “He that glorieth, let him glory in the assuredly as they believe in the Lord Jesus for Lord.” ‘Tho child of God has nought wherein to glory but tho cross of Christ. Therefore if we honst, let it be that the blessed Lord Jesus died the salvation of their souls do they constitute for us guilty, hell-deserving sinners. one heavenly family—they are brethren. We have a little more light and a little more grace In heaven than.some of our fellow-believers, let us testify in numberless knowledge and ways also grace; as to attainments in but nevertheless, glorify God by living as such here. we shall be together. as Throughout eternity we shall be unspeakably happy, and love one another perfectly and habitually. But we are to glorify God by manifesting this loye now, while on the earth, while in weakness and exposed to conflict, whilo the struggle is going on; now we aro to be united together, and to manifest that we And if we that it is by the grace of God we have it. Now because we love speak freely. one another we may It has been stated, that, if we are of one. mind about the foundation truths, we should agree to differ about minor points, in order that thus brotherly love may not be hindered. Allow me to say, that according to 6 “Orucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.” Philippians iii. 15, 16, ment. We should expect should and Tam of a different judg- not agree pray that to to the knowledge of Christ, tell you of the blessedness I have expe- other rienced as a disciple of Christ. Times without number might I have gone back into the world, ‘believers may have further light given to us; yea, wo should remember that the day is coming when we shall see eye to eye. who has been brought 7 but differ, we and " Orucified, Dead, and Risen with Jesus.” In the meantime, however, we should act according to the light which the Lord has given to us already,—always secking, at the same time, to exercise gentleness, tenderness, and forbearance towards those from whom we differ; remembering that we aro what we are by the grace of God, know what we know by the grace of God, and that a man can receive nothing except it be given him from Heaven. if Thad desired to do so; but so unspeakably blessed and precious have I found it for forty years to be a disciple of Christ, that, if the attractions of the world were a thousand times greater than they are, by the grace of God I should have no desire for them. Well, then, as one who eagerly sought happiness in the present world, and never found it, and now for forty years knows the sweetness and preciousness of walking with Jesus, I affectionately beseech you Instead of agrecing to differ, let us agree to love one another because of Christ’s love to seek Him. tous. thy soul, and all thy sins, numberless as they While in weakness and infirmity, let us agree to wall together, having the same precious blood of Christ to make us clean, and being of the samo heavenly family. Perhaps some present eternity. are not prepared for I cannot sit down without speaking one word to you, my fellow-sinners, I know the state in which you are, for I was once in the same state. You may be seeking for happiness, —you will not find it except you find it in Jesus. Seek it never so much and never so eagerly, you will not find it except you find it in the crucified, risen, and ascended Lord Jesus, Let me, as one Poor sinner! only put thy trust in Him, only depend on Him for the salvation of aro, shall be instantly forgiven; thou wilt bo reconciled to God, brought into the road to heaven, and when this life is over, have cternal happiness as thy blessed portion. an When I Die, shall I be Missed? day here, would my brethren and sisters in Christ miss me? How deeply important it is that we should so walk, so act, and so pass through this world, that when we are gone we may be missed. If when gone, we are not missed by the saints, it Wher YF Die, shull F be Missed? An Address at Salem Chapel, Bristol, on Monday evening, February 19, 1866. The first Prayer-meeting Mr, Miller attended after the death of his fellow-labourer, Mr. Henry Oraik. E miss our beloved brother Craik, and it is right that we should miss him. The godly aim of our lives should be that when we die we may be missed. My soul longs for grace so to live, so to walk, so to act, that when my course is finished, I may be missed,— I may be greatly missed. It becomes every one in the body of Christ,—every member in the body of Christ, to aim after this; that when their course is finished they may be missed,—they may be missed. Ifour beloved departed brother wero not missed, we should have great cause for weeping, great cause for sorrow; but because he is missed, wo have great cause for giving thanks, great cause for praising God for the grace that was given to him so to live, so to walk, so to preach, and so to act, as that now he is gone he is missed. Well, then, let us ask 9 ourselves individually,—Suppose this were my last night on earth, suppose I should not have to stay another is a plain proof that we have not been strengthening their hands in God, it is a plain proof that we have not been ministering to their spiritual profit, that we have not been helping them forward in the things of God. If we take our place,— though we may not be preachers, though we may not be pastors, though we may not be holding any public position among the saints,—yet if we talo our place as members in the body of Christ, and act according to the place the Lord has given us, and walk graciously according to that place, when we are gone we shall be missed,—we must be missed. After this we all havetoaim. ict each ono take away with us to-night this godly purpose,—that by tho grace of God, from this evening and henceforth, it shall be my earnest prayer, my constant aim, so to live, so to walk, so to carry myself, that whon I am gone I shall be missed, On the late Mr. Henry Craik. i trary to my desire, to begin to restore me; and, in order to complete my restoration, I was medi- On the late Me, Benry Craik, An Address printed as an Introduction to the volume entitled “ Passages from the Diary and Letters Henry Craik.” * of While at Teignmouth, I became acquainted with was in July, 1829, that I first becamo acquainted with Mr. Craik. That which dvew me to him was not that we both were then nearly twenty-four years of age; nor was it that we both had had a university education ; nor was it that we both, with great love and earnestness, at cally advised to leave London for change of air. In submission to the will of God I went to Teignmouth; for though the state of heart in which I was, desired no prolongation of life, yet I considered it my duty to use this means. that time, pursued the study of the Hebrew language ; nor was it-even, that both of us had been about the same time brought to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus, whilst at the university; but it will be seen in what follows, Mr. Craik, and his warmth of heart towards the Lord drew me to him. It was this which was. the attraction to me. As I stayed but a few weeks at Teignmouth, I saw but little, comparatively, of him; but in January, 1830, I returned to Teignmouth, and thenceforth abode there. We were now drawn more fully together ; for between July, 1829, and January, 1830, I had seen the leading truths connected with the second coming of our Lord Josus; Thad apprehended tho all-sufficioncy of what it was that drew tho oly Scriptures as our rule, and the Holy taken very ill. My desire was then very strong doctrines of the grace of God, about which I had to depart, that I might be with my adorable me to him. In May, 1829, soon after my arrival in England, I was Lord who had loved me and given Himself for me, the great sinner. It pleased God, however, contrary to my expectation, and especially con* This volume is still in print. Mack, 38, Park Street, Bristol. Published by W. Spiritas ourteachor; [had seenclearly the precious been uninstructed for nearly four years after my conversion; and I had learned the heavenly calling of the Church of Christ, and the consequent position of the believer in this world. As these very truths so greatly occupied the heart of Mr. Craik also, we were now soon drawn closely together; and from that time to the day of his 12 On the late Mr. Henry Craik. On the lute Mr. Henry Craik. falling asleep in Jesus, our friendship was inti- this was not all. God honoured me also from that time in the ministry of the Word, and greatly, which is only referred to, to show how a double blessing followed my resisting the devil. But when it pleased the Lord, from the beginning of 1839, and thenceforth, to condescend to bestow such abundant honour upon me as He did in connection with the Orphan mate and unbroken for thirty-six years. The reader will learn from the memoir itself that we remained labouring in the Word in the same locality in Devonshire for about two years and three months; and then, in a very marked way, were both led, at the same time, to Bristol, where we have laboured together for more than thirty-three years. It has been often observed how remarkable it was that we should have laboured for so many years so harmoniously together, and that this should have continued up to the last. Now, as I write this introduction for the profit of the reader, T dwell a little on this point. It was not because Mr. Craik had no mind of his own, and thorefore submitted himself habitually to my judgment; nor was it because I blindly followed him, having no judgment of my own. All our Christian friends who were acquainted with us knew well that this was not at all the case; but the reasons were these-—When in the year 1832 saw how some ministry to my preferred my own, I beloved I friend’s determined, in the of God, to rejoice in this, instead of envying him. I said, with John the Baptist, strength “A man can receive nothing, except it be given him from Heaven” (John iii. 27). the devil hindered separation This resisting of heart. But 13 Houses and the other objects of the Scriptural Knowledge Institution for Home and Abroad, the temptation was the other way, especially when this work was more and more extended, and the blessing of God resting thereon became greater and greater. Then my beloved friend, on his part, speaking after the manner of men, had cause for envy. But how was it in reality? There were few, if any, who more truly rejoiced in all the honour which the Lord condescended : to put on me than my friend did. Still this was not all. hero is this particu- larly to be added, that whatever the spiritual infirmitios of my friend or of myself were, there wis given to us, throughout the whole thirty- six yours of our friendship, an honest purpose to live to God, and not to ourselves; to please Tim, and not ourselves; and thus it came that our friendship remained unbroken to the end, though the temptations for alienation of heart, humanly speaking, increased more and more, ' 14 On the late Mr. Henry Craik. On the late Mr. Henry Oraik. ‘instead of decreasing. II. Our natural constitution Like Nathanael of old, he was truly with- of mind and temperament were very different, and yet we had to work together; whilst about out guile. 2500 ever his weakness or believers were received into fellowship since first we came to Bristol; and whilst of late years, nearly 1000 believers were in fellow- ship in the Church Salem chapels, Who therefore mecting at Bethesda and whom we laboured. among can doubt the difficulty there 15 Il. He was particularly conscientious, Whatfailing in any way, you might be sure that he acted conscientiously. He did what he did, because he thought it right. Our views of action differed concerning certain materially, but I modes always came back to this: My friend is conscientious; was constantly in the way to this continuation if he only saw as I did, he would surely act of love and union? but there was differently. found in God, and wo help to bo found it to the end. IV. Whilst endowed by God with such great Our parting was thus, when I saw my dear mental powers, he did not use them to get a friend for the last time. After I had kissed name him, go, he, when I purposed to being too weak to converse any more, said, “Sit down,” and also asked Mrs. Craik to sit down, that he might look on us, though he could not converse. I then left. sat thus silently still awhile, ‘This was our last interview. and ‘The next day I took cold, and was for several days among men, nor to be admired by men, but to throw light on the Holy Scriptures, and to set forth the truth. Asa striking proof of his humility, and his being far from seeking honour of men, I mention the following: ©your 1849, Professor Alexander inti- mulod to him, in the name of the University of St. Androw’s, that it was intended to confer dear on him the degree of Doctor of Divinity, or of will see from the memoir that Mr. Craik had very superior powers of mind; but that which made him especially lovely in teously declined this honour, but recommended kept at home, during which time my friend fell asleep. The reader my estimation, were, the following 4 features of his character and spiritual attainments :— I. He was very affectionate. Doctor of Canon and Civil Law. He cour- a Christian gentleman who had laboured much in biblical literature for the degree, as it might be of great use to him as an author. The latter was done, and this gentleman had bestowed on him the degree of LL.D. Some 16 years On the late Mr. Henry -Craik, On the late Mr. Henry Oraik. since, the samo Mr. Craik their former on university repeated . to account his ‘Truly this is a striking proof that been to the contrary, he was steadfastly purposed In in trial and affliction, Word of God. Such Scripture with soul, his very con- knowledge of Greek and reference to the health of Mr. Craik, as looked far healthier than when I first knew him at twenty-four years of age, and this was still more the case when he ‘\ was about fifty years old. He was never strong, and, like many men of great mind, he was not the The comparing humility of four years old, he prayerfulness regarding knew surpassed by any servant of Christ. in I have to state that when he was about forty- His Holy Scriptures, such truly digging into the Word as for hid treasures, such meditation over the Word as he was given to, I never more one who knew him so intimately and so long, affectionate heart felb deeply for the sufferings of others. : VI. Mr. Craik was eminently a man of prayer, and a man given to the study of the have in their original languages. Mr. Craik manifested great sympathy to were should Hebrew, and his habitual reading the Scriptures His servant. who truth I siderable amount of in his heart not to seck the honour that comes from man, but to commend himself to God as those of of his great caution, his prayerfulness, diligence Scripture, his whatever momentary failings there might have V. part esteemed than that of my departed friend, on intimation and desire, and a second time my friend humbly declined the honour. any 17 TRE te ah sufliciontly caroful to make the best of tho He would eat and strength he had. wonorally rapidly, and though suffering from woul digestion, neglect proper mastication of his food. Moreover, when he felt pretty well, sustained in his removal, is not merely that ho was a lovely, amiable, truly spiritually- he would forget his constitutional and labour mentally beyond his strength, This minded is that chief loss that the has Church of Christ at large Christian to all who intimately him, and an knew not stated to throw any blame weakness, on earnest, devoted preacher of the Lord Jesus; bub one who had truly studied on excellent man who is no more among us, but his friend states it as a warning to his fellow- whom I know, there is none whose judgment to be used for God. his knees, with great diligence, the oracles of God. Among all the thousands of believers believers; for life, health, strength of body or mind are entrusted to us as precious talents This want of habitually oe 18 On the late Mr. Henry Craik. acting with caution respecting his health, and overtaxing his mind, produced, no doubt, at certain times, a measure of nervous depression, of which the reader will find intimations in his _ diary, which makes Mr. Craik almost appear to be another man than what he was known to be in his ordinary public life, in which he generally manifested great cheerfulness. Having referred to his health, I cannot help adding that it is my full conviction that the constitutional weakness of my friend was intended by God for an especial blessing to him. Though Mr. Craik was a very humble man, and though it was his earnest and habitual desire to use his mental powers for the glory of God; yet no one could intimately know him without being aware that his natural tendency was to aim after the cultivation of his mind with too great an earnestness and natural fondness, which, but for his weak constitution, might have become a great snare to his inner man. As a check, therefore, the Lord so mercifully gave to him this powerful mind in conjunction with a weak body, that he might not overmuch indulge in the cultivation of his mental powers. I add further this with regard to his health. I never knew any one who. constitutionally so shrank from suffering as he did. He often spoke to me on this subject. And yet this very On the late Mr. Henry Oraih. 19 individual was, for nearly seven months before his decease, not only a very great sufferer, but was also greatly sufferings. On sustained under his great Christmas-day, 1865, sitting a longer time than usual at his bedside, because I had more time than generally, all at once I remembered what he had so often mo about, and then told him, spoken to that now the strength of the Lord was manifested in his conslitutional shrinking from pain and suffering, Ho saw it and owned it. And verily the Lord greatly sustained His suffering servant, and did #o to the end. Without complaining, he passed through his sufferings, though praying and long- ing to be delivered ont of them. was delivered. fae ho foll asloop. | And at last he Peacefully leaning upon Jesus, oor friond who writes this, remains, As yol the Lord allows mo to serve Him on earth. Pray, Christian reader, that whether this time be long or short, I may be enabled to spend it truly to the honour of God. og ete 21, Paut Srreet, Kayespown, Brrsrot, April 21st, 1866. ¢2 Love and Humility. - 2k brother—not connected with us in Chuich fellowship, but connected with another Church in this city—has read to us this deeply interesting history ; let us carry it home from this meeting, Hove and Bumility. An Address delivered at a Prayer-meeting at Salem Ohapel, Bristol, April 80th, 1866, after the reading of the narrative of the woman pouring precious - ointment on the head of Jesus. Sa|HILST our brother was reading of this dear woman so full of love to the Lord, I felt narrative it was impossible to read the without feeling that this love was coupled with deep humility of soul. She stood behind her Lord, deeply conscious of her vileness, of her unworthiness. She did not think herself worthy to look Him in the face. To understand the narrative, we must consider the manners of the people at those times, that when partaking of meat they did not sit at the table as we do; but reclined, leaning on one side, lying on bolsters or couches, and so reclining that the feet were behind the upper part of the body. Now she felt herself so unworthy that she stood behind. ‘his feeling of love; coupled with that of humility, what we have especially to pray for. I never (1 this portion without asking God to give and ask God to give to each of us more of the _ love found in this dear woman, and more of her deep humility of soul. The First and Second Adam. was laid on Jesus, who shed His precious blood for the remission of our sins. The wrath of God, that ought to have been poured on us through Ohe First and Second Adam, An Address at the Conference of Ohristians at Clifton, on November 6, 1866. HE fow words I may say this evening will have especial reference to the object for which we have assembled. First: a few words as to the first Adam. It is a solemn thought that it is possible there are some here present who as yet only belong to the first Adam, and not to the second. If so, they are dead in trespasses and sins at this present moment; they are ruined still; they have before them still the blackness and darkness of despair; they have before them still eternal woe and misery. Now, dear friends, as I love your souls, I desire to refer to the fact that all of us here present who now by the grace of God are interested in the Lord Jesus Christ, were once as you are now, but it has pleased God in the riches of His grace to bring us out of that state. And what He has done for us He is willing to do for you. 23 In the riches of His grace He has given His only begot- ten Son, He has punished Him, He has wounded Him, He has bruised Him in our room and stead. _The punishment due to us guilty, wicked sinners eternity, fell on Him. And all God expects from sinners, is, that they accept what He so freely and graciously has the heart to give. He looks not for us to do something to assist or help the work of Christ, but that we entirely rest. our hope on that which our adorable Lord has accomplished on the cross in our room and stead. So that the poor sinner who believes in Jesus, who trusts in Jesus for the salvation of his soul, shall obtain full, free, complete forgiveness for all his numberless transgressions, through faith in Him, At once obtain forgiveness; not,—shall have it some day; not,—shall haye it when we die; not,—shall have it whon the Lord Jesus Christ comes again ; but ilantly receivo it when we rest for salvation upon tho Lord Jesus Christ. Not only so, but wo bocome, through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, tho children of God. Through faith we are united to the heavenly family, of which our adorable Lord Jesus Christ, the second Adam, is the Head. By far the greater number now present, I doubt not, belong to that family. But let me invite those who are conscious that they only belong to the first Adam, to look to Jesus, to accept what God so graciously offers in Jesus and then their sins will be pardoned. 24 The First and Second Adam . The First and Second Adam. Then as to those of us who do believ e in Jesus, who do trust in Him for salvat ion, who belong to the Lord Jesus, the second Adam, who is the Head of the heavenly family,—how us to wall while here on earth? when the second Adam, heaven, shall have been revealed. HI | | We see then that these blessings come in the It is not now in the way of grace also. the Lord from Then we shall ing one another, minding the things of each other, and caring for cach other. ‘Then there shall be no weakness, nor ignorance, nor infirmity. “But now, while yet in ignorance partial ly, how should we walk,—we who belong to this family? heavenly The great point is to remember that what we haye and what we are, we have and are by the grace of God. that He ever was revealed to our hearts. way of grace, and every other spiritual blessing all be filled with love, we shall all be perfectly united together, we shall be ever together, loy- li the way of grace by the Father, but it is of grace does it become the question how we shall be when the manifestation of the sons of God shall have taken place, and 25 How is it that we do believe in the Lord Jesus; that we are on tho Lord’s side; that we look to the Lord Jesus as the Head, and trust in Him for salvati on? How does it come that the life of the risen Jesus is in us, that we are risen up again and quickened with Him to sit with Him in heaven ly places? Verily, brethren, we did it not ourselves. Tt was all of grace that itis thus,—that we have been made to believe in Jesus, that He hag been revealed to our hearts. Not only was He given in How does it become us to deal with each other while we remain here a little while longer in weakness and in partial ignorance. Surely we should forbear, surely we should be gentle, surely we should tenderly deal with each-other; ever remembering that if we are stronger than others, it is by the grace of God we are so. Supposing we see a little more clear- ly on this or that part of truth, it is only by the grace of God we do it. We might have been weaker and more ignorant than our brethren, and peradyenture we may really be the weak and We may only suppose we are rant ones. Oh let us and better than others. with cach other in love! We are of the honvenly fumily,a little while, and Jesus will come again to take us to Himself. ‘ We are of the heavenly family,—yet a little while we shall be in heaven together, where there is only perfect harmony and love ; surely, then, here we may love one another, and bear with one another, and care for one another. Why, if we have been better instructed, are we better instructed? are we stronger? Why, if we are stronger, Why, if we are richer, are we 26) The First and Second Adam. richer? For this purpose,—that we may com- municate of the abundance which in the riches of The First and Second Adam. 27 bearing would the children of God be! And yet once more, in this nineteenth century it would the grace of God we have received, to those who be said, “See how these Christians love one have not so much. another.” Just as the clouds empty themselves in blessing on others, so we, if better instructed than others, are so that we may bear with those who are less instructed, and lend them _ a helping hand. If in these our meetings we learn this one lesson—that by the grace of God we who believe in Jesus will henceforth seek to strive more earnestly, more habitually, more fully than we have yet done to bear with each other’s weaknesses and infirmities, what profitable mectings they will have been! We should not be satisfied unless we come to this state of heart, that we know of nothing less among the disciples than that the precious blood of Christ has made us clean. ‘That is the bond of union—that belonging to Christ. One with Christ—that is the great bond to keep before us. The more we realize that the grace of God has apprehended us in Christ, and revealed to our hearts the Lord Jesus Christ, that we are all bought with the same precious blood, that we are all in the selfsame Spirit, that the selfsame life of the risen Jesus is in us, that we are all heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ, and shall all ere long enter into the glory of God,—if these things were more present to our hearts, how loving, kind, and for- Only let us seek to aim after this, that we see Christ in each other, and not the old nature ; the life of the risen Jesus in each other. If we seek to discern Christ in each other, how shall we be drawn to each other. May God grant this to be so. Let us pray and labour that thus it shall be. Let us resist Satan, that he may not have the mastery over us. May God grant it. Love One Another. 29 enabled to subdue these evil tendencies, and to love our fellow-believer, and be united to him, we shall see, perhaps, that if in one thing we Love One Another. Notes of Two Addresses delivered at a Conference of Chuistians at Olifton, October, 1863, it, Y object in coming here was only to have more grace or knowledge than he, yet in four, or five, or ten points he has more than we. Who am I that I should despise my brother? What have I that I have not received? If I have more grace (though that is yet to be questioned), I received it from my Lord. If I have manifest the full sympathy I feel with more knowledge (though that is yet questionable), am I indebted for it to my own mind? How doos it come? It is by the grace of God that I know more than my fellow-believer. If we are, then, what we are by the grace of the purpose of the meeting, without any intention of speaking; but being Falke to do so I cannot refrain, for love’s sake, from saying a few words. One point has struck me particularly, as to the Headship of our adorable Lord Jesus. It is the will of that blessed One that His disciples should iBo4, fo that every particle of power over sin, of indedness, of desire to act according p y Scriptures, becomes ours, because it love one another, and be united together in heart and affection. If it is, then, the will of Him, without whom we must perish eternally, who poured out His soul unto death for our life, and stooped so low that we might share His throne, that we should love one another, and be united as His disciples, does it not become us in love and gratitude to obey? What are the great hindrances to brotherly loveand unity? Self-complacency, high-minded- ness, pride, and thinking that we know more than others; but if, by God’s grace, we are in the riches of His grace, thus to iil, ho aro wo, that wo should look down er i brothor, because thero are degrees of ignoranco ov spiritual weakness in a fellowdisciple? Jesus is our head. It is His will that wo should love one another. In gratitude to that blessed One, who laid down His life that I might be saved, let me obey ; and if I find pride keeps me from it, let me seek grace to subdue it. “We who are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselyes.’ When we meet with a weak brother, 380 Love One Another. Love One Another. as to graco or knowledge, our natural tendency is to say, “Oh, he is a weak one.”? The carnal mind says, “Put him aside.” But the Word of the blessed Lord says, “ Bear the infirmities of the weak.” If I am strong, let me prove my strength by putting my shoulder to the burden. It I cannot bear with the weakness of my brother it is a plain proof that I am a weak one myself. Why have we received grace? ‘That we may help on our weaker or less instructed brother— ee in helping others we may bring glory to ‘od. I think it may not be unprofitable to refer to one thing in my experience. When I began, thirty-four years ago, as a young servant of Christ, to labour in this country in the Word, having just received certain blessed truths—as ~ the coming of the Lord, ete—my natural tendency was to look down upon those who did not see them. Thirty-four years have elapsed since then. By God’s grace I hold as firmly as ever, and maintain as strongly, those blessed truths; but as to my deportment to other disciples, who do not agree with me in these points, there is a difference now. The mind of the young servant of Christ was to say, “ Stand aloof!’’—to esteem them as very little instructed. What was the result? Was it peace Ghost? Did I imitate Him who bore with the and joy in the Holy 31 ignorance of His disciples. No; it was anything put imitation of Jesus, and the result was anything but peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. By the help of God I am now, and have been for more than twenty years, of a different mind, without sacrificing one particle of those truths which I received in the year 1829. My aim now is, to bear with those who may bo less instructed; and, in the measure in which Tam able to follow the example of my adorable Turd, the result is peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. I affectionately and earnestly entreat my dear fellow-believers, especially the young, to ponder this. Pray to be kept from a spirit of high-mindedness. What you have and are, you Juyo and are by the grace of God, and that d you to doal tenderly with your follow- wid, for the salco of peace and union, { wo should nob bo very particular as to certain parte of truth; keop them back, and treat them fu matters of no moment, I humbly state that T entirely differ from this view; for I do not see that such union is of a real, lasting, or Scriptural charactor. If it be truth, it is dear to the heart of Josus—wo are instructed in it by the blessed Spirit—it is found in God’s book; it is therefore of great value, and must be esteemed worthy of being carefully and jealously guarded. We are a —g 32 Love One Another. value, keep in the background (much less to give up) the truth, even for the sake of union. have to buy the truth at any cost, but not to sell it at any price, not even or life. We we ought for our liberty Yet, while we hold fast the truth, all the truth which we consider we have been instruct ed in from the Holy Scriptures, we must ever re- member, that it is not the degreo of knowledge to which believers have attained which should unite them, but the common spiritual life they have in Jesus; that they are purchas ed by the blood of Jesus; members of the same family ; going to the Father’s Kouse—soon to be all there: and by reason of the common life they have, brethren should dwell together in unity. It is the will of the Father, and of that blessed One who laid down His life for us, that we love one another. ; should : But it may be asked, Zs it possible, that diffor- ing in this and that, brethren can be united to- gether? and six They can. In the three orphan houses schools under my direction there are sixty teachers found belonging and to 33 Love One Another. therefore, not at liberty lightly to esteem, under- other helpers. These the Church of England, are Presbyterians, Independents, Baptists of ales communion and open communion, Wesleyans of the Conference and of the Free Church parties, and of the so-called “Brethren.”, All these, though from different bodies of saints, are united together in this one object of labour for Christ. During the many years we have been thus engaged, I have never known a jar to take place Decause of such difference. This does not arise from a sort of latitudinarianism in myself, but because, while holding firmly my own convictions, I have not required uniformity in these labourers. In engaging my helpers, it is indispensable that they belong to the Head, that they hold fast the blessed Son of God. This settled, TI never question as to. what denomination they belong to. This is not brought forward boastingly, but to magnify the grace of God. It is often said that things are stated on the platform which there is no possibility of carrying out in practical life. I maintain there must be a possibility of this loving one another, because it is commanded by God; and especially may the . beloved brethren in Christ, who have gathered ~ together these saints before me, be assured that there is a possibility of doing everything that is according to the will of God. It must be possible to do that which God has commanded. And let us not think that it is an extraordinary and high degree of attainment for Christians to walk together in love. The least instructed saints should be found willing to love, though they may not D 34 agree on every point. “Whereunto we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule.” On many things we are agreed, and walking thus together, holding in our hearts the headship of J esus, it is certain we shall make progress; “and if in anything ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.” Don’t say of anything, “I shall never understand this.” It is entirely a mistake. As to the things of God, despair of nothing. Never make the basis of union an agreement about particular points of truth. If my brethren differ from me, I must not say, “It is a matter of no sore neither should I say, “I shall never know fii or that truth,” which may not as yet have been — revealed to me. Let there be more study of the Word, more humility, ane ine prayer, mor out what we already know; thus shall we be more united together, not only in love, but in one mind and in one judgment. no difference in heaven. mind. There will be There all are of one Let us aim at the heavenly condition. More patience, more faith, will bring us further on in blessing. May God grant it to this as- sombly for the sake of Jesus! 35 Love Ong Another. Love One Another. 4 Il. The two great objects of our salvation are— first, primarily and especially, that God may be glorified, and secondly, at the same time, that His children may be conformed to the image of His dear Son, in order to insure their eternal happiness. They could not possibly be happy even in heaven unless they were thus conformed. The work begins here, and will be completed when we are with the Lord ; not till then shall we be perfectly conformed to the image of Christ. This is the blessed, glorious prospect of all who are believers in the Lord Jesus—that there is a day coming when, their will being swallowed up in the will of God, and having no will of their own, God will only have to present His blessed willto them, and instantly, in their inmost souls, they will respond. For this have we been appre- hended by God in Christ Jesus. It is not only true that we shall be perfectly free from pain, sickness, and this corruptible body, and have a glorified body; but also that the day is coming when we shall be perfectly like Jesus in holiness, when we shall have no mind of our own, when the will of God will only need to be presented to us, and at once we shall act accordingly. God is the Author of salvation, and this salva- tion is to be obtained entirely in the way of grace. Men cannot, in the least degree, help God in obtaining it. Salvation is entirely from God, bestowed in the way of grace through Jesus Christ, His only begotten Son, whom He wounded, D2 — 36 Love One Another. Love One Another. bruised, and punished in our room and stead. Jesus, having given Himself to be our substitute, was punished for us, “The Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all’? And all that is required of us is to accept or believe in Hin— to accept the salvation which Ho gives us freely. If, therefore, any one feeling himself a sinner, asks, “ How shall I get this precious salvation 2 the Word of God replies, “ Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” (that is, trust in the Lord Jesus Christ), “and thou shalt be saved.’ We must give no other answer than the Apostle Paul gave to the Philippian jailor. ‘ I would say to my dear fellow-sinner, Trust in—depend on—receive what Jesus has procured for thee; if thou wilt leave thine own merits and goodness, and trust entirely in Christ, this very moment thou shalt receive forgiveness of sins. The faith in Jesus which obtains forgiveness, brings thee nigh to God, removes the comity which existed between theo and God, and gives peace to thy soul. The primary object of salva- tion—the glory of God—is accomplished in every sinner thus saved. Then as to the saved one. Being apprehended of God in Christ Jesus, thou wilt ultimately be conformed to the image of Christ, and be perfectly happy and holy. Especially will this holiness be shown in the perfection of thy love. God is love, 37 and thou wilt be made perfect in love. This Jeads to a word of practical application as to our present meeting. While we are not yeb in heaven, we are nob yet conformed to the image of God’s dear Son—we are not perfect in love now. But this perfect love is to be aimed at and sought after. We are assembled now in order that our hearts may be drawn together in love. Though not yet perfect in love, we are to aim after that for which we have been apprehended of God in Christ Jesus. We ought to love one another in spite of the weaknesses and infirmities we see in one another. My brethren have their infirmities, I have my infirmities; God knows them all, and He only can estimate which are the greater. That is not a question for us. Believing in Jesus, we have one common life; the precious blood of Jesus has purchased us; we aro the children of God by faith as assuredly as we trust in Him for salvation, As children, then, of the same Father, as brothers and sisters of the same heavenly family, notwithstanding our weaknesses, we ought to love one another, and bear with each other’s infirmities. With any who live in sin, or who, though professing to be disciples of Christ, renounce the foundations of our most: holy faith, there can be no fellowship. Loyalty to our Lord will compel us to stand aloof from such, painful though it be. But all true disciples 38 Tove One Another. we are bound, in loyalty to our Head, to love as such, and to bear with their infirmities and weaknesses, Tf I see a little more clearly concerning this or that part of God’s truth than my brother does, is that any reason why I should stand aloof from him? If I have been better instructed, I am to use this knowledge, not to exalt myself, not to praise myself, but for my fellow-disciple, and to instruct him in a kind and loving way. And if that brother will not receive my instruction, still Tam not to stand aloof from him, but to pray for him, and still to bear with my brother for the sake of Him who bears with my infirmities. I myself fully instructed? No! Am There is a day coming when I shall know even as I am known. But that day is not yet. If I have a little more knowledge than my fellow-disciple, still I know only in part, and I am what I am by the grace of God; and that very superiority of knowledge is given (if I have it,—I may be mistaken in supposing I have more) that I may use it for the benefit of my less-instructed and weaker brother. If T have strength, let me prove it by putting my shoulder beneath the burden. The strong are to bear the infirmities of the weak, and if I am unable to do that, it isa plain proof that I am a weak one myself, and have no ground to complain of the weaknesses of my 39 Love One Another. ee, are brethren. All, to a greater or less degr poe none yet; as ted struc unin yeb, weak as to rs debto all are We room for boasting. e me grace of God, and should, therefore, prais se ; and bly, hum more walk and ly, dant abun ee s n er’s anoth one more fully to bear Jesus os co: at a little while, and the blessweedmay be al i Hi again, that where He is be i her. anot one love us let the meantime, fi mos: loves who he and ; of God. God is love her most like God. All the members of theoe sea family should remember the precierouswhilst on bought them, and love one anoth way to their Father’s house. The Seevet of Hffectual Service to-God. The Secret of Etfectual Serdice to God, A New Yzar’s Appruss. have through the Lord’s goodness been “= permitted to enter upon another year and the minds of many amongst us will no doubt be occupied with plans for the future and the various spheres of service in which if our lives be spared, we shall be engaged. welfare of our families, the The prosperity of business, our work and service for the Lord, be considered the most important matters our may to be attended to; but, according to my judgme nt, the most important point to be attended to is alae 2 Above all things, sce to it that your souls are hae Py % the Lord. you; Other things may press upon the Lord’s work even may have urgent claims upon your attention; but I delibera tely repeat, it is of supreme and paramo unt impor- tance that you should seek, above all other things, to have your souls truly happy in God Himself, Day by day seek to make most im- firm and settled conviction for the last five-an conversion I knew not its vast importance ; bab stat ao This has been my sp portant business of your life. this the thirty years. d- For the first four years after m: 41 now, after much experience, I specially commend this point to the notice of my younger brethren and sisters in Christ. The secret of all true effectual service is,—joy in God, and having experimental acquaintance and fellowship with God Himself. But in what way shall we attain to this settled happiness of soul? How shall we learn to enjoy God? how obtain such an all-sufficient soul-satis. fying portion in Him as shall enable us to let go the things of this world as vain and worthless in comparison? T answer, This happiness is to be obtained through the study of the Holy Seriptures. God has therein revealed Himself unto us in the face of Jesus Christ. In the Scriptures, by the power of the Holy Ghost, He makes Himself known unto our souls. Remember, it is not a god of our own, thoughts or our own imaginations that we need to be acquainted with; but the God of the Bible, our Father, who has given the blessed Jesus to die for us. Him should we seek intimately to know, according to the.revelation He has made of Himself in his own most precious Word. The way in which we study this Word is a matter of the deepest moment. The very earliest portion of the day we can command should be devoted to meditation on the Scriptures. Our souls should feed upon the Word, We should 42 The Secret of Hiffectual Service to God. 48 The Secret of Lffectual Service to God. ESE SAL read it—not for others, but for ourselves ; all the promises, the encouragements, tho warnings, the exhortations, the rebukes, should be taken home to our own bosoms. Lspecially let us remem- ber not to neglect any portion of the Bible: it should be read regularly through. To read favourite portions of the Scriptures, to the exclusion of other parts, is a habit to be avoided, The whole Divine volume is inspired, and by de- grees should be read regularly through. But to read the Bible thus is not enough; we must seek to become intimately and experimentally acquainted with Him whom the Scriptures reveal, with the blessed Jesus who has given Himself to die in our room and stead. Oh, what an abiding, soul-satisfying portion do we possess in Him ! But another point here needs especially to be noticed: it is that we seek habitually to carry out what we know, to act up to the light that we have received ; then more will assuredly be given. But ifwe fail to do this, our light will be turned into darkness. It is of the deepest moment that we walk with a sincere, honest, wp- right heart before the Lord. If evil be practised, or harboured and connived at, the channel of communication between our souls and God (for the time being) will be cut off. It is all important to remember this. Infirmities and weak- n nesses will cleave to us as long as we remai in the body; but this is a different thing froma willingly allowing evil. I must be able, with true, honest, upright heart, to look my heavenly Father in the face, and say, “ Here I am, blessed. Lord; do with me as Thou wilt.” : Then leb us remember that we are His stewards. Our time, our health, our strength, our us talents, our all, are His, and His alone. Let year, seek to remember this, and carry it out this be! and then what happy Christians shall we all It is a Divine principle, “ ‘To him that hath shall to more be given ;” and as assuredly as we seek i to ed confid is which make good use of that more will be imparted. We shall be used of the Lord, and shall become increasingly happwey in His own most blessed service. Brethren! have only one life—one brief life; let us seck that crate conse to with renewed purpose of heart one life wholly to the Lord—day by day to live for God, and to serve Him with our body, soul, and spirit, which are His. Let it be our unceasing prayer, that as we grow older, we may not grow colder in the ways of God, As we advance in years, let us not decline in spiritual power; but let us see to it that be an increase of spiritual vigour and energybest our be may days last our found in us, that days. 44 The Sceret of Hffectual Service to God. 45 The Secret of Hifectual Service to God. Our holy faith does Set not consist in talking. “ Reality, reality, reality,” is what we want. us have heart-work ; let us be genuine. Let Breth- ren! we should live so as to be missed—missed both in the Church and in the world, when we are removed. Oh how rapidly is time hastening on! We should live in such a manner as that, if we were called hence, our dear brethren and sisters might feel our loss, and from their inmost souls exclaim, “Oh that such a one were in our midst again!” the world. We ought to be missed even by Worldly persons should be -con- strained to say of us, “If ever there was a Chris- tian upon earth, that man was one.” But to revert to the Scriptures. through the teaching of the Holy In them, Ghost, we. become acquainted with the character of God. Our eyes are divinely opened to see what a lovely Being God is! and this good, gracious, loving, heavenly Father is ours, our portion for time and for eternity ; and our adorable Lord Jesus, who gave Himself for us, is that blessed One, to whose image and likeness we shall be conformed; and to serve Him should be our greatest joy and privilege as long as we remain on earth. But then, when trial and affliction come; when God deals with us as though He were not the lovely, kind, and gracious Being presented to us in His Word, shall we murmur and despond ? ri t ! let us trust our i Chris Ah! no. Beloved in hang heavenly Father ; let us, like little childt ren, assurance entirely on Him, reposing iu the swee us reof His unchangeable, eternal love. Let of saints old, member how He acted towards His let nwhat His dealings were with them; us reme their history 3 ber what is recorded concerning God will most for now, as He has ever fonts r : aintance with sei aiiiontéh acqu y. Nothing else + according to His word. Beier Him will make us truly happ Christians a speak will. If we are not happyedly) , there is somedeliberately, I speak advis ee thing wrong. Ifwe did not close the past ours, an in a happy frame of spirit, the fault is ed Jesus, our Sena Father,divinande, theimpebless rishable, eternal souls have a rich, n treasure. Let us enter into practical possessio days of these true riches ; yea, let the remainiming an everof our earthly pilgrimage be spent increasing, devoted, earnest consecration of our souls to God. Walking by Faith, not by Sight. come present things to us by faith. 47 We have not to judge by fecling, by seeing, by reasoning, Glalhing by Faith, not by Sight. Notes of an Address at one of the Clifton Conferences of Christians. “We walk by faith, not by sight.”—2 Corinthians y. 7. AS long as the child of God is in the world, he has not in actual possession / what he will have when with the Lord, and especially, what he will have after the return of the Lord Jesus; he is not yet what he then will be; he does not see what he then will sec, But while we are yet in weakness, whilst in the body, in comparative ignorance, and have still to contend against mighty enemies, God has been pleased to give to us a revelation of Himself in the Holy Scriptures, to be our rule of action, to comfort and encourage us, to make Himself known to us, to make the Lord Jesus known to us, to tell us of the blessedness of the world to come, to show us the way tothe Father’s house 5 and to reveal to us the vanity of all that this present world can give. This Word of God, the revelation He has made of Himself, is to bo credited, to be received fully, in childlike simplicity ; and, in doing so, heavenly realities be- but by believing, viz., by exercising faith in what God says: and thus have our ways and our actions to be regulated ; thus our joys and sorrows. God is not seen by the-natural eye: but we have to seek to see Him, and to set Him before us daily, hourly, momentarily, by faith ; and to bring Him and keep Him nigh to us by faith. The presence of God, the habitual presence of God, because wo beliove that He sees us and hears us continually, has to regulate our life. We have to live in this world as those would who exercise faith in the truth that their heavenly Father is continually their Provider, their Protector, their Helper, their Friend ; that Ho is ever nigh to them, that He is a wall of fire round about them continually. If the child of God thus treated God, exercised faith in Him, looked upon Him practically as the living God ever near to him, how peacefully and happily would ho walk through the world! std The Lord Jesus, the loving, sympathising Friend, is not seen by the natural eye; but faith says, I rest upon that word, “ Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world” [age]. (Matt. xxviii. 20.) And thus the heart is made happy by the belief in a present living, loving, almighty Saviour. 43 Walking by Faith, not by Sight. to Himself manifestly. Hoe does not yet mani- festly reign: but faith looks for the fulfilment of all that which is said of the return of the Lord Jesus; and therefore, though we are not yet actually with Him on the throne, reigning with Him, we believe that He will come again, and we comfort ourselves, whilst yet in the 49 Walking by Faith, not hy Sight. The Lord Jesus has not yet taken His power j con- flict, in poverty, meanness, and suffering, by tho’ precious statements made in the Holy Scriptures regarding the time of His appearing; and wo walk thus on in peace and joy, though we do not yet sce His glory with the natural eye. We are now in a body of humiliation, which is often weak, yea, sometimes in pain and suffering. The manifestation of the sons of God has not yet taken place; we are not yet in our glorious body, such a body as the Lord Jesus has had since His resurrection: but.we have the promise of such a glorified body ; this is revealed to us in the Holy Scriptures, and therefore, though we do not yet actually possess it, we have to lay hold on God’s promise regarding this, and to walk in the faith of this promise: thus our hearts will be sustained under present weakness, pain, and suffering. We have the promise of an inheritance “ incor- ruptible and undefiled and that fadeth not away ;” but we have not yet entered upon the possession of this inheritance :.we are poor, mean, without possession at all, it may be, so far as sight is concerned; we have, therefore, to exercise faith in this promise, to lay hold on it, to seek to enter into it, in order that we may be full of peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. The Holy Scriptures tell us of Satan being pound, yea, bruised under our feet ; but this has not yet taken place; we are yet in the warfare, we constantly experience his power still: we have, therefore, for our comfort to lay hold on the blessing promised in this respect; and thus our hearts : will be cheered and comforted. And thus, regarding all the numberless pro- mises which God has been pleased to make, in so far as at any time they are applicable to our position and circumstances, both with respect to temporal and spiritual things, we have to exercise faith concerning them ; and the comfort, support, and blessing intended by them to our hearts, will be enjoyed by us. For instance, the promise in Matthew vii. 7-11: ‘Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that secketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your g i ee 50 Walking by Faith, not by Sight. Walking by Faith, not by Sight. children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask Him?” } i If we believe that it will be even as the Lord Jesus said, with what earnestness, perseverance, expecting faith, shall we give ourselves to prayer! Though the answer be long delayed, though, as fo sight, the answer to our prayers can never be received; yet, since we believe, walk by faith, we shall continue to expect an answer to our prayers, as assuredly as our peti- tions are according to the mind of God, are asked in the name of the Lord Jesus, and we exercise faith in the power and willingness of God to help us. Again, the testimony of God the Holy Ghost, in Romans viii. 28, is : “ And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His pur- pose.” Now, if we lay hold on it by faith, bring to it in faith our greatest trials, difficulties, afflictions, bereavements, etc., our hearts will be comforted, we shall obtain peace to our souls. I have been a believer in the Lord Jesus for forty- four years, but I have invariably found that my greatest trials have proved my greatest blessings ; they have worked for my good. But suppose we did not see this to be so, while yet in the body, we have nevertheless to exercise faith concerning what God says; we have to walk by faith, regard- 51 K ing that word of His, “ That all things worl together for good to them that love God,” and then will the heart be comforted and sustained. Three years ago God allowed two most heavy trials to befall me. They continued month after month. I said to myself, “ This too works for my good;” and I continued day by day, while the afflictions lasted, to make known my requests unto God, that He would graciously be pleased to sustain me under them, and, in His own time, deliver me out of them. There was hanging in my bed-room in a frame a text, “Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it” (Ps. lxxxi. 10), upon which my eyes fell as I rose in the morning; and my heart said to my heavenly Father, “T do open my mouth wide ; wilt Thou graciously be pleased to do according to Thy word? and wilt Thou fill it!” I continued patiently, believingly, expectingly, to look to God for help, and He did deliver me out of these two most heavy afflictions, and I have thus become further acquainted with Him. All this I say for the comfort and encouragement of my younger brethiren and sisters in Christ. Will you, then, the next time that you are in trial, seek to remember this for your comfort? You may not be able to see how such and such a heavy trial can work for your good; but it will most assuredly, as God _ has said. And if even in this life you should not Ba 135 52 Walking by Faith, not by Sight. SAR TE A see it, you will do so in the world to come; but generally we see it alrea dy in this life. The reason why the children a Walking by Faith, not by Sight. — testify of our peace and joy in God, in order that : thus the unconverted may be stirred up to seek of God are so for themselves after that which makes the chil- frequently overpowered by difficu lties and trials is, because they attempt to carry their burden themselves, instead of castin g it upon God, as He not only graciously allow s them to do, but commands them to do; and therefore they lose the promise which is coup led with the command; they find themselves not sustained, « Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and He shall sustain thee” (Ps, lv. 22). This does not mean simp ly that we should pray to God in our trials and afflictions, but that we shou ld exercise faith in the power and willingnes s of God to help us under our trials; and by this we know whether we have only used word s in prayer, or whet we have, in believing pray er, her exercising faith in God, spoken to Him abou t our trials. If the latter was the case, then , though the trial still lasts, the burden there of ig gone, because we have laid it upon God, to bear it for us 3 but if we have not exercised faith in God, we are still carrying the burden ours elves, All these matters are so deeply important, because if we do not walk by faith we cann ot be happy in God, and therefore cannot bear such a testimony for God as we should bear were we indeed happy. Our very countenances should 53 dren of God so happy. — We have, then, to believe what God says. Nor must we look to our feelings, nor expect help — from our natural fallen reason; nor must we be discouraged, though all appearance were against : what God says; for faith begins when sight fails. As long as we can see with the natural eye, and our natural fallen reason will yet help us, faith is not needed, ‘This is often lost sight of by the children of God; and hence they are so much discouraged, because they do not walk by sight, which was never intended for them while they are yet in the body. If there is then one thing that we need more than another, it is an increase of faith, in order that we may take right steps, surer steps, firmer steps; yea, run with alacrity in tho ways of the Lord. To the end of our course we therefore should pray, “ Lord, increase my faith |” 55 a Godless World. ee God ine Jealousy for e before us, and whom we have to seek to imitate. ee But in order to be able in any degree to imitate Him, we have,— ——— Sevlousy for God in va Godless World. Notes of an Address at one of the Clifton Conferences of Christians. “T have been very jealous for the Lord God of hosts.”--1 Kings xix. 10. i have especially, dear Christian friends, to notice that we are to be jealous for 4 God; for His honour and His glory, and not for our own honour and glory; not for our own reputation and name, not for our party, our ecclesiastical position, nor even for our particular religious notions. ‘The spirit of that holy man of God, John the Baptist, when he said, with reference to the Lord Jesus, “He must increase, but I must decrease” (John iii. 80), should be aimed after by us. ‘The more we are willing, like him, to go down in our own esteem, and in seeking our own honour, the more we are fit to be used “by the Lord; and He will also see to it that we are honoured by Him, because we seek to honour Him (1 Sam. ii. 30). As in everything, so in jealousy, or zeal, for the honour of God, our adorable Lord Jesus is to us the perfect example, whom we have to set 1. Through faith in Him to obtain spiritual and sins.’ We have therefore, naturally, no yea, desire whatever to seck the honour of God: are unconcerned about it when He is dishon- life; for we are naturally “ dead in trespasses en oured. But when we have become the ,childr and are of God, through faith in the Lord Jesus thus reconciled to God, and have our sins forgiven, we begin to seek to please God, seek tod honour Him, and desire that others, too, shoul honour Him and please Him. 2. This zeal for God allows of an increase or a decrease in ourselves ; and it will be found to inerease, in the measure in which our own hearts are practically entering into the loveliness of the nature and character of God. We have there fore to seek for ourselves to become more and. of more convinced of the graciousness of God, His love, His bountifulness, His kindness, His pity, His compassion, His readiness to help and pless, His patience, His faithfulness, His almighty power, His infinite wisdom; in a word, we have the views to seck to know God, not according tonotion s of of men, nor even according to the Christians generally, but according to the revelation He has made of Himself in the Holy Serip- 56 Jealousy for God in a Godle ss World, tures, in order to have our hearts Jeulousy for God in a Godless World. 57 filled with love the more alone, the greater the importance to 3. Our Lord Jesus knew the Fathe r perfectly : live for God, to seek zealously His glory, and the greater the reward of grace at last for doing so. Sometimes also it may appear as if we thus lived and laboured in vain for God; but the to Him, so that we may be earne stly longing to honour Him, and seck to stir up others to honour Him. He came out of His bosom. perfect Man, the servant testimony of the Holy Ghost in the Scriptures Moreover, as the of the is the very reverse; for it is written, “Be ye Father, He meditated day and night in the Holy Scriptures (Ps. exix.). The more we, the children of God, meditate in the Holy Scriptures, the more perfectly we shall become acquainted with the true loveliness of God, and’ the more shall we there- foro ourselves seek to please Him, and the more shall we seek to stir up others to acqua selves with Him, that they may please 4. int them- Him. There never was a time when it was not true regarding the world what tho Apostle John says, “The whole (1 John v.19). world lieth in wickedness” Hence the deep importance that all the children of God in this godless world should seek to bring honour to God, live for God, be as lights in the world, manife st their zeal for the glory of God. In seeking to do so they may meet with many difficulties, but God will help them and strengthen them, if they for help, and expect help from Him. find themselves sometimes almost pray to Him They may alone, or quite alone; in their path in seeking to glorify God, as ‘was the case with some men of God of old; but | steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in yain in the Lord” (1 Cor. xy. 58). Again, it is written, “Let us not be weary in well doing; for in due season we shall reap, if we faint not” (Gal. vi. 9). As we are drawing nearer and nearer the close of the present dispensation, spiritual darkness, departure from the Holy Scriptures, and consequent ungodliness, we have reason to believe, will increase more and more, though coupled with a form of godliness (see 2 Tim, iii, 1-5); therefore the path of a true disciple of the Lord Jesus will become more and more difficult; but for this very reason it is of so much the more importance to live for God, to testify for God, to be unlike the world, to be transformed from i. If we desire that thus it may be with us, it is needful that we give ourselves to the prayerful reading of the Holy Scriptures with reference to ourselves. The Bible should be to us the Book of books; all other books should be esteemed 58 Jealousy for God in w Godless World. little in comparison with the Bible. But if this j is not the case, we shall remain babes in graco The Gospel in the Holy Ghost. and knowledge. And now, beloved fellow-disciples, how many of us are in heart purposed to live for God, to be zealous for God, and to be truly transformed from the world? here on earth. We have but one brief life The opportunities to witness for God by our life will soon be over; let us therefore make good use of it. ‘Let none among us allow his life, nor even a small part of it, to be wasted, for itis given to us to be used for God, to His glory, in this godless world. Notes of an Address on 1 Thessalonians Tere « Our gospel came not unto you in word only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assur- ance; as ye know what manner of men we were among you for your sake.”—1 Thessalonians i. 5. ie FUR Gospel”? That is, simply, the gospel which we preach. There is but one gospel, the gospel of the grace of God, the glad tidings, that God gave His onlybegotten Son,—who gave Himself for us, who suffered and was bruised for us, and who died for our gins. This is what we are to believe. The sinner believing in Jesus,—yea, the vilest, the most hardened, the oldest sinner,—will at once obtain the pardon of His sins, the full forgiveness of them. He has not to do any work, but just as he is, he should come; he has only to receive what God has to give in the person of His own dear Son, who, in our room and stead, died for us, unworthy, guilty sinners. This gospel, the apostle says, “CAMH NOT IN WORD ONLY, BuT IN PowER.” Not only as a state- ment, nor even as a mere clear and scriptural statement, but in spiritual energy, in spiritual power. Such power is to be obtained by a holy 60 The Gospel in the Holy Ghost. The Gospel in the Holy Ghost. and prayerful life, by which, even now, believers may be brought into such a state as that out of them flow rivers of living water. It came further to them “mm rum Hory Guosr;”? ; viz., the gospel was, as it were, inclose d all aout by the Spirit, and accompanied by His power, though uttered by mortal and sinful lips. Only as tho Holy Ghost works will the gospel be effectual. We should therefore, above all, seck by earnest, frequent prayer, the power of the Holy Spirit. This “power,” in connection with the ministr y of the Word, is not only to be sought after by public preachers, or by such as minister to stated congregations, but also by district visitors, tract distributors, teachers in schools, by masters , by parents, by all classes of believers; seeing that this “ power” is the result of a holy walk and a prayerful life. All believers should seek to win souls for Christ. alone to heayen. None should be content to go But if we would work successfully for God, we must have “power,” and we cannot have this spiritual power without much prayer; we must also be especially careful that we do not allow anything which we know to be hateful to the Lord: Thus shall we be “vessels meet for the Master’s use ;” but thus alone have we any right to expect to be used by the Lord. 61 The office of an apostle we never can have, but this spiritual state of heart which the apostle had we may have, yea, ought to have; and just in the degree in which we have it, will the gospel which we preach come in power and in the Holy Ghost. It is not the much we do, the number of visits we have made, or the number of tracts we have distributed; it is not the quantity, but the quality of our service which we should regard. If we haye distributed a good many tracts, how much have we distributed them in prayer, and how much have we followed them in prayer ? “ AxD IN MUCH ASsURANCE;” viz, much full conviction. What an experience is this! a full conviction of the forgiveness of their sins, and of all their sins—hearts brimful of joy; thus showing, by their happy faces, their peace with God, and out of full hearts pouring forth blessed truths! It is true I am a stranger here, but heaven is my home. I am on my way to God. God, for Christ’s sake, has pardoned me. Dear teachers, Sunday-school teachers, superintendents of day-school schools, district visitors, visitors of the sick, tract circulators, let all those with whom you haye to do see that you are happy men and women. Let it never be asked by the children we teach, or those we visit, “Does Mr. So-and-so himself believe what he says?’ “Does Mrs. So-and-so herself believe and 62 The Gospel in the Holy Ghost. of tome?” Thereenjoy the things she speaks fore, my beloved brethren, do not expect fruit, unless you speak in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance. “As Ym KNOW WHAT MANNER OF MEN WE WERE Amona you.” There should be no uncertainty about this—no doubt as to whether the one who speaks, who teaches, who visits, is a man of God or not. Ibis to my shame, if men do not know what manner of person I am. If we want to lmow what manner of men we ought to be, let us read what Paul says of himself in the second chapter of the First Hpistle to the Thessalonians. T have made these few remarks, firstly, in order that all of us who in any way seek to serve the Lord may be encouraged. Do not let us say, this is too much—this is too high an attainment. Verily it is not! We may not expect to be able to perform miracles, nor have the gift of tongues, nor the office of an apostle; but we may confidently look for this spiritual power, and we shall not be disappointed. And I have, secondly, made these remarks because the kind of service which I have been noticing is now so particularly needed. Let us pray that God, in the riches of His grace, would raise up, as pastors and teachers, as evangelists, as district visitors and tract distributors, as teachers of schools, ete., holy men, who shall The Gospel in the Holy Ghost. 63 speak not in word only, put also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance ; and who by their manner of life shall commend themselves to the consciences of men. How to Promote the Glory of God. 65 tion with the particular movements of individual Christians, or city missionaries, or district visitors, How to Yromote the Glory of Gor. An Address delivered at a United Meeting for Prayer, held in the Broadmead Rooms, Bristol, Janwary 18, 1870. The meeting was convened— “To entreat God for a blessing on His work in Bristol _ —for the attainment ofa deeper knowledg e of Holy Scripture by Christians in Great Britain and throughout the world—for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in the conversion of souls—for the progress‘of the Reformatio n at home and abroad, and for the spread of the gospel in Roman Catholic countries—for His overruling mercy in reference to the unscriptural designs of the Gicumeni cal — Council—for the closer union and fuller co-operatio n of believers in Christ, and for the speedy coming of His kingdom.” 'T appears to me that, for the profit of the younger brethren in Christ, a few practical remarks, and a few hints with reference to the subjects on account of which we have met to pray, may not be out of place, I rejoiced when I saw nounced for prayer. what subjects were an- We are first invited to ask God for a blessing on His work in Bristol particular point here is “in Bristo l.” . ‘The Not, at this church or this chapel; not, at this Sind school or another Sunday-school 3 not, in connec- but the work of God in Bristol. This at once brings before us that we are one in Christ, and all interested in His work that is going on around us. Beloved in Christ, the realizing our oneness in Christ may be tested by the extent to which we feel interested about the work of God that is going on in the hands of others. It is the will of the Lord that we should rejoice with those who rejoice,—if they are fellowbelievers ; and it is His will that we should weep with those who weep,—if they are fellow-believers; and therefore if it please God to work a mighty work in the way of conversion—though as to myself I had not the least to do with it-—I ought to rejoice. If God is pleased to use individuals as instruments of blessing, though known only by name to me, I ought to rejoice in the work of God. Tirst, I am to give myself to pray for the work in which I am engaged, and to which God has been pleased to call me; but T ‘ am not to be satisfied with this. I ought to pray for the work of God in this city generally. Let me affectionately ask my beloved fellow-believers whether they are in the habit of doing so? It is a solemn and important question. If not, let me affectionately press this upon my fellow-believers, especially my younger brethren and sisters. I F 66 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. say—not boastingly, but simply to encourage my fellow-believers—that for many a long year have I been, day by day, praying for the work of God in Bristol,—and not only in Bristol, but for the work of God in this neighbourhood, in this country, and throughout the world. Not a day passes without my bringing this matter before God. I should charge myself with having neglected one of the most important petitions if I were to neglect this: Of course we must first care about our own souls, next about our own particular work; but let us never be satisfied without praying for those who are working elsewhere. : The second subject for prayer is “ the attainment of a deeper knowledge of Holy Scripture by Christians in Great Britain and throughout the world.” I was particularly delighted when I saw this as one of before us importance the points for prayer. that we to be brought It is of should have momentous a deeper acquaintance with the Holy Scriptures, because God has been pleased to reveal Himself by the Holy Scriptures. The more I am truly acquainted with them, the deeper my knowledge with regard to the revelation God has been pleased to make of Himself, the deeper my know- ledge becomes of Him. know more of God? Why is it important to Because it tends to holi- ness, happiness, and usefulness. 67 It tends to holiness: the more I know of God, the more I am constrained to admire Him, and to say, What a lovely, good Being He is! and especially when I see His wondrous love in Christ Jesus to such a guilty, wicked creature as I am; and therefore my heart is constrained to seek to imitate God, to seck to do something in return for His love, and to be more like God Himself. It also tends to happiness: the more we know of God, the happier we are. It was when we were in entire ignorance of God that we were without real peace or joy. When we became a little acquainted with God, our peace and joy—our true happiness, I mean—commenced ; and the more we become acquainted with Him, the more truly happy we become. What will make us so exceedingly happy in heaven? It will be the fuller knowledge of God,—we shall know Him then far better than we now do. Tho knowledge of God , also tends to our usefulness in His service here: it is impossible that I can enter into what God has done for sinners, without being constrained in return to seek to live for Him, to labour for Him. Lask myself, What can I do for Him who has bestowed upon me His choicest gifts? Hence I am constrained to labour for Him. According to the measure in which I am fully acquainted with God, do I seek to labour for 2 Him. I cannot be idle. 68 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. Does any one ask me, What is the best way of reading the Scriptures? Imay say a little about this, because in my experience in pastoral labour with the end of the world. — 69 As you read a book of biography or history, commencing at the be- ginning and reading through to the end, so Ihave found how deeply important it is to know should you read the revelation of God’s will; and how to read the Scriptures; and because, after when you get to the end, begin again and again. forty years’ blessed experience, I can confidently But this is not all that is necessary. yecommend the plan I have adopted. come to this blessed Book, the great point is to In the When you first place, in order to have a deeper acquaintance come with a with the Scriptures, it is absolutely needful that ignorance, seeking on your knees the help of deep you read the whole in course, regularly through, God, that —not as some perhaps do, take the Bible, and instruct you. where it opens there begin to read. read the Scriptures. If it opens on Psalm ciii., they read Psalm ciii.; if at John xiv. or Romans viii., they read John xiv. or Romans viii. By degrees the Bible opens naturally on such portions of Scripture. Let me affectionately say that it ill becomes the child of God thus to treat the Father’s book; it ill be- by His consciousness of your own Spirit He may graciously I remember when I thus began to I had been a student of divinity in the university of Halle, and had written many a long manuscript at the lectures of the professors of divinity ; but I had not come to this blessed Book in the right spirit. At length I came to it as I had never done before. I said, “The Holy Ghost is the Teacher now in comes the disciples of the Lord Jesus thus to the Church of Christ; the Holy Scriptures are treat their blessed Master. Let me affectionately urge those who have not done so, to begin the now the rule given by God; from them I must Old Testament from the beginning, and the New Testament from the beginning; at one time read- my door. I put my Bible on the chair. I fell down before the chair, and spent three hours ing in the Old, and at another time in the New learn His mind,—I will now prove it.” prayerfully reading the TI locked word of God; and I Testament; keeping a mark in their. Bible to unhesitatingly say that in those three hours I show how far they have proceeded. learned more than in any previous three, six, or important to do this? Why is it There is a special purpose in the arrangement of the Scriptures. They begin with the creation of the world, and close twelve months’ period of my life. all. This was not I not only increased in knowledge, but there came with that knowledge a peace and joy 70 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. in the Holy Ghost of which I had known little before. Since that time, for more than forty and fiery pillar was not taken from the Israelites, years, I have been in the habit of regularly reading the Scriptures ; and I can therefore affectionately and confidently recommend to my beloved = 71 notwithstanding their many provocations, so the blessed Spirit of God has not been taken away from the Church. Moreover, God has given His Spirit to the individual believer,—to all who put younger fellow-disciples to read them carefully, their trust in with an humble mind, comparing Scripture with though the Spirit dwells in the Church of Christ Scripture, bringing the moro difficult passages to the easy ones, and letting them interpret one as to her collective capacity, and in the individual another. some and right on the part of the children of God, that portions, be not discouraged, but come again and they should ask God again and again, and with If you do not understand the Lord Jesus Christ. But © believer, nevertheless it is fitting and suitable again to God, and He will guide you by little great carnesiness, that He would work mightily and little, and further instruct you in the know- by His Spirit. ledge of His will. of the Holy Ghost for the conversion of sinners. But this is not all; for with We depend entirely on the power an increasing knowledge of God, obtained in a There might be the most mighty preacher, as to prayerful, humble the knowledge of the Scriptures and the clear- way, you will receive, not’ something which simply fills the head, but something which exercises the heart, and cheers, com- ness with which he sets forth the truth; yet if forts, and strengthens you, and will therefore be word, he may preach for months, and yet there of real good to you. will be no blessing. We are further entreated to pray “ for the out- pouring of the Holy Spirit in the conversion of souls.” None of us suppose that by this is meant that we are to pray for the Spirit now to be given to the Church of God ; for we know He was given on the day of Pentecost to the Church the Spirit of God is not pleased to bless the children of Therefore all the beloved God—not only those who are preachers, but those who have never opened their mouth publicly to set forth the truth—should seek day by day to ask the blessing of God on the - efforts made to set forth His truth. Let me affectionately ask each one of you whether you in her collective capacity, to abide with her for are in the habit of doing this? ever, and has us put the question to ourselves,—Are we in the not been taken away, notwith- standing our many failings, Just as the cloudy Let each one of habit of praying day by day that God would be 73 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. pleased, by the power of His Spirit, to work, through the preaching of the gospel, that when- and for the spread of the gospel in Roman Catholic countries.” When I read this, I said 72 ever and wherever His word is set forth He would work? Not only on Lord’s-day morning, just before we go out of our houses, is it right to do this, but day by day. On Monday we should begin with this, on Tuesday we should repeat the request, and again on Wednesday, and Thursday, and Friday, and Saturday. Oh, what blessing would come to them, if believers thus acted day by day!. I don’t refer to my habit boastfully, but to show it can be done, and ought to be done. It is laid on my heart thus to pray day by day. I have been doing it for many years. I have been praying, not for the con- version of souls in Bristol only, though this city I begin with first, then this neighbourhood, specially my mind having before the dear Christian brethren who go unto the dark villages around. gospel Then I pray for the spread of tho throughout the land and everywhere. Here is a blessed work for every dear sister as well as brother. You are not called to preach, but here is a blessed work in which you can engage. If this were universally carried out, a mighty power of the Holy Ghost would soon be seen. We are also come together to pray “for the progress of the Reformation at home and abroad, to myself, The first thing is, in order to progress, that it should commence in my own heart. What was the great principle of the Reformation? The Bible, and only the Bible! They would no longer have anything else. There were many other points, but this was the great outstanding one. Well, everything must, be brought to the Bible. My own individual life and walk, and the work in which I am myself engaged, must be brought to the Bible; and I must ask myself, if I am honestly and sincerely to pray for the progress of the Reformation, whether it has commenced with myself. Then with regard to my family, I should be next especially anxious increasingly to bring them to the Scriptures, that their ways, lives, maxims, habits, and principles may be according to them. That is carrying out the principle of the Reformation. Then, having by God’s grace attended in some little measure to this,I should seek farther and wider to extend the principle, just as a stone thrown into the water makes small circles at first, but spreads wider and wider. Let no man say, “I am singlehanded ; what can I do? If there were a hundred others working with me, I might do something.” Never say this. Think of what Hezekiah accomplished. single-handed, and Jehoshaphat, and 74 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. Josiah, and Luther, and others, and see what | they did. Oh! if we ery mightily to God, and and there is no hindrance to the preaching of the expect great things from Him, what may not be accomplished through us? Look at our beloved — Wesley, and Whitefield too, they were compara- tively single-handed, and yet what great things were accomplished through their instrumentality. But there must be a right beginning,—and the right beginning is at home, with ourselves. Our own souls: must first be nourished and fed and strengthened. If we aim thus to be influenced by the Bible, our influence would be sure to be felt, and would spread farther and farther,—not merely in Bristol or throughout England, but is impossible to say how far it would be felt. us expect great things, and ask it Let them of God, who delights in bestowing abundant blessings. We are also to pray to-night for the spread of the gospel in Roman Catholic countries. Here it becomes us especially to give thanks for what God has done. There was a time when Italy was completely closed against the preaching of the gospel and circulation of the Scriptures; Spain and Austria, as well as Italy, are now opened to the gospel and the circulation of the Scriptures. It is a remarkable fact, however, that whilst Austria is open in a way it has never before been for many a long century, so that freely the Holy Scriptures may be circulated, 75 gospel there, yet with all this there is scarcely a single evangelist making use of the privilege. The Scriptures are widely circulated there, but the preaching of the gospel is as rare as in any country in the world. I would therefore par- ticularly commend this matter to your prayers,— that God would be pleased by His Spirit to call and qualify evangelists for proclaiming the un- searchable riches of the gospel of Christ in that empire. j We are next asked to pray “ for the overruling mercy of God in reference to the unscriptural designs of the Cicumenical Council.’ Here we should say, for our comfort, that to the blessed Lord Jesus, the great Head of the Church, is given all power in heaven and earth. He rules, He governs; and though this is not seen yet, it is not the less true that that blessed One governs “So far, and no farther” can the universe. men go. The wrath of men shall praise the Lord, who is able to overrule all for good, and will bring good out of evil. But it becomes us to continue in prayer; and day by day, while these prelates are sitting, we should pray that God would so work that good might come out of this council. The last subject for prayer is, “The closer and fuller co-operation of believers in union 74 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. Josiah, and Luther, and others, and see what and there is no hindrance to the preaching of the they did. Oh! if wo ory mightily to God, and_ expect great things from Him, what may not be accomplished through us? Look at our beloved _ Wesley, and Whitefield too, they were comparatively single-handed, and yet what great things were accomplished through their instrumentality. But there must be a right beginning,—a nd the right beginning is at home, with ourselv es. Our own souls: must first be nourished and fed and strengthened. If we aim thus to be influenced by the Bible, our influence would be sure to be felt, and would spread farther and farther ,—not merely in Bristol or throughout Englan d, but it is impossible to say how far it would be felt. us expect great things, and ask Let them of God, who delights in bestowing abundant blessings. We are also to pray to-night for the spread of the gospel in Roman Catholic countries. Here it becomes us especially to give thanks for what God has done. There was a time when Ttaly was completely closed against the preachi ng of the gospel and circulation of the Scriptures ; Spain and Austria, as well as Italy, are now opened to the gospel and the circulat ion of the Scriptures. It is a remarkable fact, however, that whilst Austria is open ina way it has never before been for many a long century , so that freely the Holy Scriptures may be circulat ed, ® gospel there, yet with all this there is scarcely a single evangelist making use of the privilege. The Scriptures ave widely circulated there, but the preaching of the gospel is as rare as in any country in the world. I would therefore par- ticularly commend this matter to your prayers,— that God would be pleased by His Spirit to call and qualify evangelists for proclaiming the unsearchable riches of the gospel of Christ in that ; empire. We are next asked to pray “ for the overruling mercy of God in reference to the unscriptural designs of the Gicumenical Council.” Here we should say, for our comfort, that to the blessed Lord Jesus, the great Head of the Church, is given all power in heaven and earth. He rules, He governs; and though this is not seen yet, it is not the less true that that blessed One governs “So far, and no farther” can. the universe. men go. The wrath of men shall praise the Lord, who is able to overrule all for good, and will bring good out of evil. But it becomes us to continue in prayer; and day by day, while these prelates are sitting, we should pray that God would so work that good might come out of this council. The last subject for prayer is, “The closer union and fuller co-operation of believers in 76 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. Christ, and the speedy coming of His kingdom.” — I was so delighted when I read this. What will help us, who believe in Christ, to be more united together? One might say, “Oh, we must give up our differences.” Allow me’ affectionately and humbly to say, I don’t think so. According to my judgment, a closer union would not be brought about by this means, by giving up our own views of what we consider to be taught us by God in the Scriptures. Not thus; but the great point is to hold them in their proper place, and to let the foundation truths of our holy faith have their proper place. We have not to say, ‘Now for this evening I will put all aside that I hold distinctively from my brethren.” No! Nor do I expect this from my brethren. No! We will, by God’s grace, carry out the teaching of Scripture,—‘ Buy the truth, and sell it not.” With diligence and prayerfulness, and, if necessary, great sacrifice, ought we to buy the truth ; but having obtained it, for no price whatever is it to be sold, not even for our liberty or our life. But, beloved, while this is the truth, it is only one side of the truth. The other side is this: The foundation-truths of our holy faith are so great, so momentous, and so precious, so alto- gether superabounding in comparison with anything else, that if we lived more under their influence, and more valued and enjoyed them, we 77 should be constrained to love one another, to be knit together in love. Now we know we have one and the selfsame Saviour, therefore we are most intimately united in this. By this faith in the Lord Jesus we are all introduced into one family. Through this believing the gospel, we become the children of God and members of the same heavenly family. Now if this were present to our hearts,—that wo have all one Father in heaven, one Saviour, all are bought by the selfsame precious blood, and baptized by the Holy Ghost into one body, that we are all walking the same road to heaven, and ere long shall reach the same home,—if this were present to our hearts, Hs say, then this difference or the other difference of opinion would not separate and alienate us. Let me affectionately say, there is a blessedness and sweetness connected with really holding the membership of the body, and loving our fellowbelievers, though we differ from them, that brings unspeakable joy to the soul. We should love our fellow-believers for Christ’s sake, without asking to what portion of the Church of Christ they belong. I ask but one question,— “ Are you a disciple of the Lord Jesus? ” “Do you love the Lord Jesus?” This question must be settled. There can be no spiritual fellowship apart from this; but that being settled, no others should be raised. Let us increasingly pray to 78 How to Promote the Glory of God. How to Promote the Glory of God. enter into what we have received in common — in Christ, and that we shall soon be in the same heavenly home, and we shall of necessity be constrained to love one another. We aro also to pray for “the speedy coming of His kingdom.” I cannot sit down without saying a word on this point to those who do not know the Lord Jesus. When we say, “Thy kingdom come,” it implies that we are prepared for it. Aye we prepared for it? We should be, “Except a man be born again he cannot enter the kingdom of God.’ “Ye must be born again.” How is it with us? We must believe the gospel ; we must have faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, or we cannot enter the kingdom. first thing is to believe the gospel. The Fellow- sinner, if you are not yet on the side of Christ, have you seen you are a sinner? If not, read the first three or four chapters of the Epistle to the Romans. You may there see what you are. Pray that God may open your understanding. If you see that you are a sinner, you have to stand before God, to pass sentence on yourself, to condemn yourself. Receive the gospel. But don’t stop there. Believe the gospel at once. “He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life,” and every one who puts his trust in the Lord Jesus shall have forgiveness for his number- less transgressions, Should any have come to 79 this mecting who are not yet on the side of Christ, I would affectionately say to them, “Seek ye the Lord while He may be found, call ye upon Him while He is near.” It may be you have come into the midst of the children of God to carry away for yourselves a blessing, as I once went into such a company and came away as a believer, and being happy in the Lord. It is my desire that you may receive Christ, and trust in Him, and the blessing will be yours. 81 Satisfied with God. that walk uprightly.”? Now, if we have believed jn the Lord Jesus Christ, we have received grace, we are partakers of grace, and to all such He will give glory also. I said to myself, with regard to the latter part, “No good thing will He withhold from them that walk uprightly”—I am in myself a poor worthless sinner, but I have been saved by the blood of Christ; and I do not: live in sin, I walk uprightly before God. Therefore, if it is really good for me, my darling wife will be raised up again; sick as she is, God will restore her again. Butif she is not restored Satisticd with God. Addresses, etc., delivered by Mr. Miiller shortly after the death and at the funeral of his beloved wife. AIRS. MULLER died at 21, Paul Street, Kingsdown, Bristol, on Sunday afternoon, February 6th, 1870, at the age of 78 years, after a few days’ severe suffering, At the usual weekly Prayer-meeting on the followin g — fe at Salem Chapel, Mr. Miiller, after menioning some subjects on behalf of which had been requested, said,— Lastly, I desire, on behalf of myself and and suffering, and that He has given to her what had been the desire of her heart for many years, And TI also desire thanks- giving for the great peace of mind which He has given me, and with which He has sustained me and my dear daughter also. Mr. Miiller, during the meeting, rose and said : —The last portion of Scripture which I read to my precious wife was this: “The Lord God is a sun and shield, the Lord will give And so my heart was at rest. I was satisfied with God. And all this springs, as I have often before said, from taking God at His word, be- oe family, thanksgiving, that it has pleased the Lord to release my precious wife from her pain —to be with Jesus. again, then it would not be a good thing for me. grace and glory, no good thing will He withhold from them — lieving what He says. I fully intended to have preached last night, though I stayed at home in the morning, which I felt to be due to the members of my family to sustain them, and also feeling the need of rest myself, having been greatly deprived of sleep for several nights, and feeling much worn. But the latter part of the afternoon my dearest wife fell asleep, and for many reasons I had to remain home on this account. Yet if I had preached, this would have been my text, “The Lord is good, and doeth good.” Youhave often heard me say before, what a lovely Being God is; and I believe it still, and @ = 82 83 Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. T am satisfied with what He does. For the six _ days that my dear wife was ill, I had the un- — You have often before heard me say this,—I speakable privileze of being her nurse-—my beloved child by day, and myself by night. am one that feels greatly the want of I sleep. Having so much mental work seven days every week, I need sleep greatly, and usually suffer for the want of it; but, in this instance, I have proved, in my own experience, the faithfulness of God,—* As thy days, so shall thy strength be.” As T awoke last night my heart was glad at the thought that my beloved wife was with Jesus. She had done her work, and who would wish it otherwise than that she should have her heart’s desire, to go to be with Jesus ! Mr. Miiller again spoke :—A few weeks ago my dearest wife had a very severe cough, on account of which I felt her pulse, and found to my sorrow that she had a very feeble, irregular, and intermitting pulse. When therefore this acute rheumatism, or rheumatic fever, came on, T judged, humanly speaking, how it would end, on account of the effect of acute rheumatism on the heart. Still, in the prospect of this, I was able to say to myself,— “Best of blessings He'll provide us, Nought. but good shall e’er betide us, Safe to glory He will guide us:— Oh how He loves!” meant what I said, and now I took it to my own heart. And I was at -peace. And so it was sixteen years ago, when my beloved child was at the point of death. My dear wife and I were at peace. Why? Because we did not love her? ‘We loved her intensely. But we were satisfied with God, whatever He might do, And now how was it? Because I did not love my dear wife? T loved her intensely. As the years rolled on, our affection for each other increased more and more. But it was because I was satisfied with the will of God. Mr. Miiller concluded by referring to the keenness of the trial to him as a man and a husband, and to his dependence upon God still, as difficulties increased, and his loneliness was more felt. On the following Friday the earthly remains of Mrs. Miiller were conveyed to Arno’s Vale cemetery, preceded, accompanied, and followed by a large concourse of people. About 1400 orphans from the Five Orphan Houses on Ashley Down followed the remains of their benefactor. The entire servico was conducted by Mr. Miller, who spoke in the chapel at Arno’s Vale, as follows :— I shall read a few portions of God’s most a2 84, Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. precious word, and make a few remarks thereon. presence of our adorable Lord Jesus. And therefore, because the earthly remains are placed in the tomb of one of whom we have hope, and a good scriptural assurance that she is now with First, in the fourth chapter of 1 Thessalonians,— “But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow nob, even as others which have no hope. Vor if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first.” “The dead in Christ!” Not, all the dead; not, all who died before that time. But, “the dead in Christ,’—those who had fallen believers in the Lord Jesus Christ. asleep’ as And that is it which gives me the peace, the unspeakable joy Thave this day in committing to the tomb the earthly remains of my deeply beloved, precious wife,—because I shall spend a happy eternity with her. Whilst we were living most affec- tionately and unitedly together for thirty-nine years and four months, this was the theme of our conversation, again and again, and thousands of times; and often and often I have taken her hand, and the hand of my beloved daughter, and said, “ we shall be together throughout eternity,” and our hearts thrilled with joy in the prospect of spending a happy eternity together in the 85 Jesus, and that when our adorable Lord comes again, she will have a glorified body, and those who love her here on earth will be united together again with her; therefore el sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. “The Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words.” Ido seek to sustain thereby. my own heart, Let us read also a few verses of the fifteenth chapter of 1 Corinthians. “Ag we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.” Bright and blessed prospect! My precious wife has borne the image of the earthy Adam, who sinned, who fell: she will bear the image of the heavenly Adam, the Lord from heaven. “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood. cannot inherit the kingdom of God.” That is, in the state in which we now are, Wwe 86 - Satisfied with God. : cannot enter into the immediate presence of the Lord; we must first put off this body. “Neither Behold, I doth show corruption you inherit a mystery: we incorruption. shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed.” That is, as previously stated in this chapter, those who die in Christ shall be raised incorruptible. Bright, blessed prospect to my own soul regarding that loved one! incorruptible—this She will be raised weak, frail tabernacle, this suffering tabernacle, in which she endured so much pain and agony during the last few days of her earthly pilgrimage—will be ruptible. raised incor- Hach living believer shall be changed. “For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. corruptible shall have put mortal shall have So when this on incorruption, and this put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting ?. O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin: and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.” Let me call on all my beloved Christian friends to lay to heart the words, “Be ye steadfast.” Let us aim after it, beloved in Christ. “ Unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord.” Satisfied with God. 87 ta eee ol la a IE , in harness. cious wife died, as it were the Lord. work for tions last she was atshe ede the very her gave direc death-bed ven when on g to be done for this thing and another thin Lord,—caring the of our hon the with cted e, and sendhous the ide outs about the sick ones the le for yet g carin ; ents shm refre them ing g: chem Al wee connet and giving directions concernin :© abounding in the work of the Lord.” It was ead very joy and delight of her heart htto her by His boug had who that blessed Jesus assurance of the precious blood, in the full , i Forasmuch fa plessed fulfilment of this word the ye know that your labour is not in vain in one other passPhilageippiinanstho,— first been read Bpis tle to the ] oc] 2? chapter of the « For to me to live is Christ, and to die is Soa gain. oy o me to live “4 How true regarding her—“‘T ani irty-nine years Christ”| During all the # joy and ae four months that it was the tig Eee con by d unite be of my heart to st. is was live that loved one, for her to singleChri ness a busi one had st Chri in r dear siste your for live to life,— in life, one single object tees l uga conj by her to ed unit was 1 as ‘As soon wor! ‘ oral past in me to er help she became a true , an' ured labo she She went about and worked; 88 Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. laboured abundantly, in the Church at Teignmouth of which I was the pastor. And when it pleased God, thirty-seven years and nine months since, to allow us the honour and privilege to come to Bristol, to labour in this city, she in the fullest way gave herself to work among the children of God, and in every way she could, in order to live for Christ. God to distinctly give afterwards, saw, another And when it pleased as she clearly and sphere of labour on Ashley Down, it was day after day, week after week, month after month, year after year, that she laboured in one even, steady course, —for her to live was Christ. Can my heart, then, but » rejoice when I think of one whose life was what it was, when there is not so much as the shadow of a quostion remaining as to where she is now? Oh! how can it be otherwise than that my soul should be filled with unspeakable joy and delight, thinking of that blessed one being with Jesus. For her to live was Christ, and as she pub off this her tabernacle, her spirit is now in the presence of Jesus; gain. therefore I might give to her is gain. to her to dio is many reasons why to die For her the weakness and weariness of the tabernacle are at an end. For nearly two years past, when she came home with me, about nine o’clock in the evenin g, from the Orphan Houses, I could see that she was worn— 89 worn to the utmost. I often said, “ My darling, work less; my darling, stay at home.” But T could not prevail upon her to do so. She still worked and worked. She loved to be at my side, as I loved to be at her side. But I saw that it was becoming too much for her. Now for her this weariness is past—gone for ever. I might mention a number of other things to show that death was gain, but the’ greatest is this,— jt was the desire of her heart to see that lovely One in heaven, our adorable Lord Jesus. She longed to be with Him. Jesus, Jesus, Jesus, was continually the theme of her heart. God allowed me to find a most precious jewel the day pefore yesterday which that loved one had left behind. My darling daughter told me she had seen, about two years since, in a pocket-book of her beloved mother, a sentence written to this effoct,—that she longed to be with Jesus; and when her soul was consciously happy in the Lord, she often wished instantly to depart, only that she dreaded the shock to her beloved husband, daughter, and other relatives and friends. But she wound it all up with this,—“ Not my will, put Thine, dear Jesus, be done.” That was just the desire of her heart; not, at some particular time only, on Lord’s-days, or once now and then, but it was the constant desire of her heart to be with the Lord Jesus. Well, to 90 Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. die therefore has been gain to her. wish it to be otherwise? enter heaven; we must be changed in heart by Should I faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. “Except a man Ah! strange as it may bo born again, he cannot see the kingdom of appear to some, what can I say but that I delight God.” Let me affectionately ask all present,— Ave you prepared for heaven? Only those can in the happiness of my beloved departed one! Oh! the unspeakable peace and joy of my soul as I think she has the desire of her heart. I kiss the hand that has thus laid me low. Do you ask me as a man how I feel? it to the utmost. of the enter there who are taken out of the world as Delievers in the Lord Jesus. Mr, Miiller then prayed,— I feel it keenly. Do youask me as a husband how I feel? I feel Do youask meas the director Orphan Houses how I feel it? I say again, I feel it to the utmost, and I see no pros- pect how her loss can be made up. the hand that has done it. of my beloved But I kiss I rejoice in the joy departed one; and if at this moment I could alter it, I would not wish to have her back. The depth of my affection for her is too great to wish her back. She longed to be with Jesus, she has now the desire of her heart, and her joy is my joy! And now in the full assurance of the resurrection of the just, and of all our loved ones who have died as believers in the Lord Jesus meeting together in heaven, I commit these earthly remains to the tomb. But are all here present prepared for eternity? Who will meet that loved one in heaven? None will meet her there, none will meet me there, but believers in the Lord Jesus Christ. We must be born again before we 91 ~ © Lord, accept my grateful thanks that Thou didst give to me the precious plessing of such a wife, of such a companion, of such a helper, of such a comforter. Oh! how good hast Thou been to me for thirty-nine years and four months in giving and keeping her to me. And now Lord, it has pleased Thee to take her to Thyself. So it pleased Thee; it is therefore the very best thing. Thou dost withhold no good thing from them that walk uprightly ; and Thy poor servant —weak and feeble though he is—walks uprightly ; and his beloved one walked uprightly, and now Thou hast taken her, and therefore it is the best thing for her, and for Thy poor servant, and. for his beloved child, and for the other relatives and friends. Thy poor servant, therefore, believes Thou hast done it in love; and that, if it had been good for him that his dear wife should yet further labour with him, Thou wouldest have caused her, notwithstanding her advanced years ’ and her frail tabernacle, to remain. Thy poor 92 Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. servant therefore bows to Thy will, and would not forget Thy benefits during their happy conjugal life for thirty-nine years and four months. — And as Thy servant knows he shall meet her again, and spend a happy eternity with her in Thy presence, he would bless and praise Thee for the comfort given to him, the comfort ’ given to his beloved daughter, the comfort given to the dear sisters and latives and friends. all the other dear re- O Lord! do good to us And wilt Thou graciously grant, that to us as a Church this may be blessed ; and not only to _ all, us, but to thousands of Thy dear children in this large city and elsewhere; and in Thy good providence so work, that in the end good may come out of this event to the Orphans. Now, Lord, we go to the grave. Help us yet. Go with us. Bless us yet. And when Thy poor servant and the other dear relatives shall feel their loneliness, because Thou hast taken their loved one to 'Thyself, help us to remember her joy in Thy presence. We ask it for the sake of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ. On the following Sunday evening, Mr. Miiller occupied, as usual, the pulpit of Bethesda chapel. Before discoursing upon the 14th, 15th, and 16th verses of Ephesians vi., in continuation of the 93 meditation commenced a fortnight previously, he said,— Let us read again part of the last verse we have just been singing,— “Best of blessings He'll provide us, Nought but good shall e’er betide us.” If we are acquainted with Jesus, and know Him, just in the measure in which this is the case, from our inmost soul we shall say,— “ Best of blessings He'll provide us, Nought but good shall e’er betide us.” Oh the exercising of confidence in the loving heart of Jesus,——-what repose it gives, what calmWhat an unness, what quietness of soul! to find Jesus, to have Him speakable blessing for our friend, our almighty friend, our neverfailing friend, whose heart never will change towards us, to whom has been given all power in heaven and in earth, and who in our behalf will exercise this His power just in the measure in which it shall be for His glory and our real blessing. “Nought but good shall e’er betide us.” This was the song of my heart during the last week but one. Another portion was, ‘The Lord is good, and doeth good”; and so day by day I proved it, and my soul was peaceful and happy. . ». . Let me affectionately urge all present, 94 especially my young friends, not to be satisfied — with religious fecling, and keep aloof from God’s — blessed Book. That was my state of heart when Iwas brought to the knowledge of the Lord in Germany. Even when I was on the ‘point of preaching in the Establishment, and when afterwards I did so, blessed Book. I cared little about God’s My religion was a mere religion of feeling, and so it came—I was a babe, and continued a babe in spiritual things for threo years and a half of my Christian course. But when it pleased God, in the riches of His grace, in July, 1829, to bring me to this blessed Book, and to seek to acquaint myself with the Scriptures, it became quite different. I then began to be established in the things of God, to take firmer steps heavenwards, and to fight more successfully in the battles against the of darkness. your religion be the Never let powers religion of feeling, but let it all spring from what you see in this blessed Book. Itis because of what I have seen in the Scriptures that you see me here this evening,—and how calm and how peaceful my soul! None of you, except you had heard of it, would suppose that one greatest of afflictions that can befall being has befallen me. 95 Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. of the 2 human And yet how calm and religion of feeling. With all the depth of affection of a husband, whence sprang the calmness, the quietness, the holy joy I felt all the past week ? Because I have been able, by God’s grace, to acquaint myself with God as He has revealed Himself in the Scriptures. And thus it comes, and only thus, I am able to stand here with ‘this holy calmness. Last Lord’s-day, immediately after the death of my beloved wife, I should have been here if Ihad had physical strength; but having had to watch night after night for several nights, I was unable to come; and, moreover, I felt is my duty to my household to stay at home with them, for many reasons; but so far as the state of my heart was concerned, I should have been able as calmly and quietly to occupy this place as I do now. Why do I refer to this? To seek to encourage you to acquaint yourselves with God,—to know God. And I, by His grace, know Him, and find in Him such satisfaction, and I know there is in Him such love to me that my soul is satisfied with Him. See, therefore, the deep importance of coming to the Scriptures; for it is written, “They that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee.” I know Him, therefore I put my trust in Him. But if you only hear about Him, or read about Him, if you Because I take do not know Himas He has revealed Himself in God by His Word, because my religion is not a the Scriptures, then, when trials and difficulties how quiet I am! And why? 96 come, it will be seen how little you quainted with Him. we hold the are ac- How important, then, that truth as it is in Jesus, that we know what God says about tho vanities of this world, the blessedness of the world and heavenly realities. to come, Because my soul was enabled to lay hold on eternal life, to treat the truths of the Scriptures as realities, to grasp them by faith and not to hold them as notions, therefore in the midst of the storm I was calm and quiet, and there was not OF, Satisfied with God. Satisfied with God. so much as a present. Seek Christ first, then confide in His love, in His power, in His wisdom, and you will be happy—happy all the days of your life. Your peace will flow like a river,—not like the ocean, which is sometimes very calm, then all in motion, but your peace will flow like a river, day after day, week after week, month after month, year after year. Oh, it is an unspeakably blessed thing to be a disciple of the Lord Jesus ! é Thad no intention to refer to these points, but ib may please God to bless them to one or the other here particle of difference between the bridal day and present. the funeral day. further said,—I suppose many dear Christian soul! Oh, the holy calmness of my But you must know God. I delight to speak about Him, because our holy faith is a reality. The God of the Bible is the same in the second part of the nineteenth century as He was at the beginning. There is no difference between the Living God four thousand years ago and now ; no difference between what the blessed Jesus was when on earth and now. seek to acquaint ourselves Only let us with Him; only believe what the Scriptures say about Him; only in child-like simplicity come to the word and believe it, and lay hold on it. how blessed! Oh how blessed— Oh that some of my dear fellow- sinners might be attracted to Jesus this evening ! Thave a friend in Jesus—a bosom friend. What Ho is to me He is willing to be to every one At tho conclusion of the discourse Mr. Miiller friends expected I should preach what is ordi- narily called a funeral sermon, or give some account of my beloved departed wife. I mean todo so. Itis quite in my heart so to do, but T desire, as there is so much to refer to, and as there are so many important incidents in our married life, to do this in the most public way possible. I have reason to believe that many hundreds of persons more than could get into this chapel would desire to be present ; and therefore, a8 soon as God may please to give me strength for this, and as soon as my way is made plain so to do, I shall do so, and delight to do s0, and count it a great honour from God to be permitted todo so, ‘Timely notice will be given H 98 Satisfied with God. previously, but when, and where, or way, I cannot at this moment say. on God, and He most heartily will direct me.* for the in what Tam waiting J thank all deep love and ae to me and my belov ed departed the wife, in | time of suffering and trial, and for all the Inquiries made, and kindness shown to me and my dear daughter and other dear relatives. I commend myself and my dear daughter to your prayers, that God may help us to continue to rejoice in Him, hows oever we may be place d. trust, by God’s grac e, we shall further to rejoice in Goa. I eee ie e ene e ae aS * The Funeral Sermo; published, and is still ieee - Hotw to become a Successful Labourer in affection eae Christ's Vineyard, _ An Address delivered at Salem Chapel, Bristol, at a Monday Buening Prayer-meeting, in September, 1870. _ — N the first prayer this evening there was the following expression :—“ Use. Thy servants, and let them see fruit, as they aro able to bear it.” I desire to say a few words on this, especially the latter part. It has in a lively way brought to my remembrance my own experience. It was forty-four years ago, on the 17th of this month, that I began to preach in my own country ; but I saw very little fruit from my preaching. I preached in the parish churches— Tloved to preach, there was a real earnestness in my preaching, and a real desire to do good— unquestionably so; and yet T never met with a single instance in which I could say T had been used ag God’s instrument in the conversion of a sinner, though sometimes I preached to a thousand people, or more. I do not say that persons may not have been converted; but I never met with one single instance of conversion. It did, however, please God, in a few instances—when I H2 100 in Ohvis?s Vineyard. How to become a Successful Labourer did not expect it—to use me in the conversion a sinners; but this was quite preaching. I expounded the Scriptures at person was brought once visited a apart from poor tailor and his house, and a to the knowledge of truth through this exposition. the the Two of my fellow- students, my former companions in sin, were converted instantaneously whilst I was speaking — to them ; so that in a few cases, where I expected nothing, I was made an instrument of blessing ; but where I expected great things, there aa nothing at all. Iu course of time I came to this country, and it pleased God then to show to me the doctrines of grace in a way in which I had not seen them before. At first I hated them and said, “If this were true, I could do ines at all in the conversion of sinners, as all would then depend upon God and the working of His Spirit.” But when it pleased God to reveal these truths to me, and my heart was brought to such a state as that I could say, “Iam not only content simply to be a hammer, an axe, or a saw, in God’s hands; but I shall count it an honour to be taken up and used by Him in any way; and if sinners are converted through my in- strumentality, from my inmost soul I will give Him all the glory ; the Lord gave me to see fruit in abundance; sinners were converted by scores; and eyer since God has used me in one way or 101 other in His service. I delight to dwell on this, especially for the benefit of my younger fellowbelievers. We must be really willing to give God all the glory. We may say, God shall have all the glory; but the point is, do we mean it? We must aim after this—to be content to be nothing but the instrament, giving God all the glory. We must not say, God shall have ninety- nine parts of the glory, and the one-hundredth part shall be ours. No, wo must give Him all, we must not take the one-hundredth part ; He is worthy to have it all. Let us aim after this, and assurodly God will take us up; for Ho can then use us. Our adorable Lord Jesus, during all His Tifo on earth,had one single aim—to seek glory for the Father. Well, as we are enabled to get glory for the Master, not for the servant, so He, whom we sock to honour, will see to it that honour is bestowed on the servant. I affectionately, as an elder brother, lay it upon the hearts of my beloved young brethren, whether engaged as preachers, Sunday-school teachers, tract distri- butors, district visitors, or in any other way working in the Lord’s service, if they desire to see fruit resulting from their labours, that they primarily aim after this,—that not only with the lip, but with the heart, they will give all the honour and glory to God, if He should ‘condescend to use them as instruments in His service. The Mighty God. The Mighty God. An Address delivered at the Annual Conference of Cluis- tians at Clifton, October 4th, 1870. The topic suggested for consideration at this day’s Conference was,—“The mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace.”—Ps. Ixxii. 7; Isa, ix. 6; John xvi. 88. LL who are acquainted, by God’s grace, with our Lord Jesus Christ, have not a particle of doubt that the two verses read to us (Isa. ix. 6, 7), refer to Him. Wo have in them brought before us both the humanity and the divinity of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ; and we, the disciples of the Lord Jesus, should hold fast both the true humanity and the true divinity of our adorable Lord. We have to seek practically, day by day, to enter into the trath, that He who is at the right hand of the Father—the ascended living Lord Jesus Christ— is, in the presence of God, still the God-Man. He is our Brother in the presence of God. But that blessed One, who is our Saviour, at tho same time is not only truly man, but is réally and truly God, as fully as is the Father; and of this truth, that He is very Man and very God— — 9 103 the God-Man—we have to seek to remind ourselves continually. For there will come a time when we shall need to remember the truth in both these aspects—His true humanity and His true divinity. I would say to any who are not aware of it, that about 750 years before the incarnation of our adorable Lord, the Holy Ghost, by Isaiah, mado the statement contained in the two verses referred to. How this in itself is calculated to refresh our hearts, and strengthen us in the belief that this blessed Book, the Bible, is the Word of the living God! Who declared on tho first of July, 1870, that in a very short time Napoleon ITI. would bo a prisoner? Who wrote it? Who said it? Who was assured about it? But God knew it. And so with regard to the incarnation of our adorable Lord Jesus. It was clearly and distinctly revealed by the Holy Ghost hundreds of years before it took place. How full of comfort is the word “ Counsellor,” as applied to our Lord. We shall find ourselves, in our course heayenwards, again and again in positions when we particularly need counsel and advice. Now the blessed Lord Jesus,—our Brother, our Friend, our Saviour, our Lord, our God,—sustains the office of the Counsellor to His Church, and to His individual disciples. To myself, I ought to say, when in perplexing circumstances, “Oh! let me lie on the bosom of 104 The Mighty God. The Mighty God. the Lord Jesus.” To Him let me pray, “Thy poor servant knows not how to act, knows not what to do, but Thou art the Counsellor of Thy — people; now prove Thyself in experienco my Counsellor!?? the resulé? my own happy What would be As assuredly as we exerciso faith in the Lord Jesus Christ with regard to this His office, and as assuredly as we give ourselves to prayer, and seek, by the Spirit of God, through the instrumentality of the written word, to obtain counsel of Him, so assuredly we shall obtain it. Then, when in weakness as to the outward man or in weakness spiritually, in any difficulty, in am : trial, or any sorrow, when we ave in tho hour of temptation, needing special help, how blessed to remember “the Mighty God,” to remember He is the mighty God. There is no question as to this being the meaning of it. here honestly translated. Every word ig The greatest Hebrew scholars, though rationalists, were constrained to acknowledge that that was the meaning, and they have translated the words thus. How full the are of comfort! He, my Friend, my Lord, Ay Saviour, my Bridegroom, is the mighty God. dh am perfect weakness, I cannot stand against m: enemies, I am helpless. Oh, how weak, ee extremely weak am J in myself! But if cling to the mighty God, if I exercise faith in my precious Redeemer, the mighty God, He is able 105 and willing to help me. He proved the depth of His love to me by laying down His life for me, a miserable guilty sinner. He, our best Friend, our bosom Friend, is at the same time the mighty God. God. Oh! let us cling to the mighty“The Ever- . How full of comfort are tho words, to lasting Father.” As they have been referredYet e. enlarg not need I by previous speakers, how full of comfort! While all things changise here below, the precious Jesus, our Friend, ”’ “the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. What He was millions of years since, He is now. , What He was when He walked through Judea Samaria, and Galilee, He is now—His heart full of tenderness, of pity, of compassion. Oh, how patient, how loving, how gracious! Oh, what a lovely Being Jesus is! When I saw the notice of these Conference meetings, I was particularly refreshed by the remembrance of this,—that Josus will be the theme again of our mectings. I have been privileged to attend every one of these evening meetings during the eight years , they have been held, and Jesus, Jesus, Jesus has been the theme of every meeting. Well, now, beloved fellow-disciples, it should be Jesus, Jesus, Jesus, more practically and experimentally in our closets, in our walk, in our labour, in our service; and day by day our hearts should be occupied with Jesus, and especially the friendship 106 The Mighty God. The Mighty God. of Jesus should be cultivated by us increasingly. us, that we may be sustained and comforted. And if practically and experimentally we lean on the arm of Christ, it shall be yet seen in these When trials, difficulties, and sorrows come, we should remember we have the self-same Jesus now as ready to comfort and encourage us as He did the disciples more than 1800 years since ; and quite as ready as He was then to prove Himself our Friend, our Helper, our Comforter. We should say, “Now, Lord Jesus, since Thou art ‘the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever,’ and since it is written, Thou hast ‘the tongue of the learned’ to ‘know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary,’ give me a word in season to comfort me; Thou art willing, now comfort me, Thy poor servant, for I am weary; Thou art ever the same, and since Thou art as willing to comfort now as Thou wast when in Judea, in Samaria, and Galilee, now comfort me Thy poor servant.” Thus should we prove Jesus practically and experimentally to be our bosom Friend. And we should seck to couple with the experience, that He is our bosom Friend, the fact that He is the Mighty God, and ever the same. If all my friends fail, this precious Jesus remains, and He will never forsake, He will never grow weary, He will ever care for me. of comfort is this! How full Let us enter into what God, in the riches of His grace, has been pleased to provide for us in Jesus. things. There is reality in these God brings this precious truth before 107 last days how happy the disciples of the Lord Jesus may be, though everything may be dark and gloomy, though they are in the midst of difficulties and trial. Not only this—we may even be strong in the Lord; and whilst we can- not be apostles, we may aim after the grace of apostles. Though we never attain to it, it would be a holy aim, and God would be pleased with it. In ourselves we are perfect weakness; yet the Holy Ghost is in the Church, and dwells in every individual believer, and we have the written word, and Jesus our bosom Friend ; and therefore if we pour out our hearts before God, in the midst of all our difficulties and trials, what strongth may we not get to our souls? Let us live on Jesus, beloved in Christ. Further: Jesus is “the Prince of Peace.” I do not dwell on those points of this subject on which the brethren have already spoken; but there is one aspectI will refer to, and that is the bright and blessed prospect with regard to the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, when Himself shall put aside war, Himself shall take the power and reign, and all the kingdoms of the world shall become the kingdoms of the Christ of God ; when the blessed Jesus will come, not in the 109 The Mighty God. The Mighty God. character in which He came before, but “as the beauty.” How the heart, with by faith in His name, alone is there salvation. 108 King in His joyful anticipation, should look forward to the day when He will come and reign, and take the power to Himself, and subdue everything that is contrary to Himself. This is the bright and blessed prospect before us, and most blessed with regard to our own hearts now. He will subdue in us individually everything contrary to His own blessed mind. The Lord Jesus will have His own blessed mind to the full seen in us. cious, bright, glorious the prospect! Pre- After wait- ing yet a little while, we shall sce Jesus as He is and be made like Him. But are we regenerated? ; There is no such thing as being made like Jesus, unless we are first born again, by believing the gospel, by trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for salvation. There is no such thing as making progress in the heavenly life, except we first believe tho truth of the gospel and rest our souls for salvation on the Lord Jesus Christ. As there may be a few here present who are not yet believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, let me affectionately ask such, —Do you know Jesus? Do you believe in Him? Do you simply, solely, entirely, rest on what He did to save sinners? Every other foundation is a sandy foundation. You cannot be saved unless you believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. There is one name alone given,—through Jesus our Lord, Therefore, if any here present do not believe, let me entreat and beseech them to lay these things to heart. Forsake the false ways, do not seek to worl out your own salvation by trusting in your own merit or works, or by supposing that reading the Bible or going to a place of worship will save your souls. I commend the one way of salyation to you—trust in the Lord Jesus Christ. Pass sentence upon yoursclyes as sinners ; condemn yourselves; and as guilty sinners, deserving nothing but punishment, put your trast in the Lord Jesus Christ for salvation. If you do this, then assuredly God, for Christ’s sake, will forgive you. Though you be the greatest, the oldest, the most hardened sinner; though you have sinned again and again against light and knowledge; if you now trust in Christ, you will, for His sake, be forgiven; for there is power in the blood of Christ to take away the greatest gins. The most hardened sinner, instantly when he believes, by God, for Christ’s sake, is accepted, and treated as if he had never sinned at all. He who believes, obtains full, free, and eternal for- giveness for all his numberless transgressions. Then begins love to God who gave Jesus, and love to Jesus who gave Himself, And then the soul says, “ What can I render to God for His un- 110 The Mighty God. speakable gift, and to my precious Lord Jesus for giving Himself?” Then the soul begins to seek to be more like Jesus Christ. The more we become acquainted with Jesus and with our- selves, the more we seek to be like that blessed One. After this, let us, fellow-believers, more and more aim. “The world is passing away, and the fashion thereof.” We have but one life to spend here, and that a very brief one; and after our conversion our one great object in this evil world should be to seek to manifest the mind of Jesus. And then, with regard to our fellowbelievers, we are to love one another. Disciples should love one another, notwithstanding all the weaknesses and infirmities we see in one another. For Christ’s sake should we do it, because it is the will of that blessed One. ‘Therefore let us aim after this; and the more we can thus mani- fest the mind of Jesus, the greater will be the honour which we obtain for Him. Writing for Christ. An Addvess delivered at the Annual Conference of Christians at Clifton, October 5th, 1870. The topic suggested for consideration at this day’s Conference was,— When ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand.”—Lauke xxi. 81; 1 Cor. xv. 24; Rev. xi. 15. AY I be allowed to read once more the last verse of the hymn we have just sung,— “The bride eyes not her garment, But her dear bridegroom’s face; I will not gaze at glory, But on my King of grace;— ‘Not at the crown He giveth, But on His piercéd hand:— The Lamb is all the glory Of Immanuel’s land.” This brings before us the subject of personal attachment to the Lord Jesus. And if I might ‘pe allowed to ask for myself one thing more than another, it is a deep, personal attachment to Jesus. And if I were to express what I most desire on behalf of all my beloved fellow-disciples, it is a deep, personal attachment to Jesus. Oh ! if we all had a hundred times more of real, true 112 113 Waiting for Christ. Waiting for Christ. deep, personal attachment to Jesus, how delighted Tle said, before He asconded: “If I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself, that where I am, there ye may be also.” We all know He did go to the Father; but He will not be satisfied till He returns to take His Church to Himself, that should we be to hear of our blessed Lord, how we should long to see Him, how it would be the ono thing uppermost in our hearts to say, “Come, Lord Jesus, come qnickly.” Beloved in Christ, let this be our prayer, that the Lord, in the riches of His grace, would bring it more habitually, more deeply, more fully before us—what this blessed One did for us, when He emptied Himself and came down to this world, and went about in the form of a servant, laboured and toiled and and suffered, and at last shed His precious blood for the remission of our sins. For the more this is present to our hearts, the more will our hearts be filled with personal attachment to that blessed One, and the more shall we long to be with Him. That blessed One who is now at the right hand of God interceding for us, and who remembers all the infirmities and weaknesses which mingle with our attempts to speak for Him, to sing His praise, and to listen to what beloved brethren bring before us, will not always be at the right hand of God. After His ascension to heaven, the promise was given to the disciples: “This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven.” Now for this blessed One,—for the personal return of this blessed One,—we have to wait. where He is, she may be also. As to the time when this will take place, what can we say? If we attempt to say it will be next month, it will be next year, we should not stand on scriptural ground; for it is written, “Of that day and hour knoweth no man, not the angels of heaven.” I remember well the mistake into which many fell, about the time when it pleased God first to reveal to me the truth with regard to the return of the Lord. In July, 1829, as many will remember, there was war between Russia and the Ottoman Empire. Many beloved brethren whose minds had just been opened to look for the return of their Lord, said, “ Now is the time when Israel will be restored.” “You will sce,” they said, “in a short time how all this Turkish Empire will be destroyed.” Hav- ing had my mind recently directed to the subject of our Lord’s return, I fell into the same mistake as many of my older brethren. What was the yvesult? Six weeks more, and peace was restored between Russia and the Turkish Empire; fortyone years and three months have passed since 14 Waiting for Ohrist. Waiting for Christ. then, and the Turkish Empire still exists, and 4 Israel has not been restored. this? Why do I refer to Not to indicate that we are not to look at the circumstances around us. It is the will of the Lord that we should do so, and not shut our — eyes to what is passing around us. But this I affectionately say, that we should not be too hasty in at once forming a judgment, that because such and such an event has taken place, therefore in such and such a time it is certain the Lord Jesus will return ; lest, when such and such a time shall have passed, and after all our ado- rable Lord has not been revealed, unbelievers should turn round and say, “The time has passed, and the Lord Jesus, of whose return you talked so much, has nob come; and after all, is there anything in the truth about His return?” We should be careful not to give a handle to those who speak evil of the truth; and not lay too much stress on certain events which may not be God’s instruments in ushering in the return of the Lord. What we need is the right state of heart. We should seek to have our hearts kept practi- cally in such a state, that in any hour of the day or night we should be willing to give up everything; and when the last trump shall sound, to say, “Oh, my blessed Jesus, for many a long day and year I have waited for Thy return, and now ~ 115, Iam delighted to see Thee.” There should be no plans of ours regarding which we should not like to be interfered. with by the coming of our Lord. If this were so, it would be a plain indication that we preferred our plans to the person of Jesus, that we were seeking our own honour and glory instead of the honour and glory of the Master. However great our work, however manifold. our labours, unless we could say with all our heart,—“ Lord, if Thy name may be more magnified by my being instantly taken out of the work, or the whole being broken to pieces, let it be so,”—it would be clear that we preferred our own honour and glory to that of Jesus. In so far as we seek our own honour and glory in His work,—though in a, little degree only,—just in so far are we unfitted ourselves to be His instruments in promoting the glory of His name. We must go down, down, down, deeper still, if we wish to be used by Him. We musi be willing to givo to God all the honour and glory ; and just in the measure in which this is so, God will delight to take us up. Why? Because we are willing to give Him all the honour and glory. He cannot share it with the creature; it would be derogatory to the Godhead to do so. But if we are willing to give God all the honour and glory, what will He do? Most assuredly He will take the greatest delight in putting honour on us. 12 116 Waiting for Christ. Waiting for Christ. Further: if we have our plans, and on this account wish to put off the return of the Lord, it betrays a want of proper attachment to Jesus. — If our affections are set on something here below, as were those of Lot’s wife who looked back and was turned into a pillar of salt, it something is wrong with us. shows that Our blessed Lord referred to this, and warned His disciples of the danger of engaging their hearts too much with the pursuits of this life—their business, their wealth, farms, their their plantations, their families or family connections, or the pursuit of anything connected with this world. I do not mean to say that it is wrong to be occupied with the affairs of this life. Far otherwise. A precious opportunity has the dear brother in Christ in that profession or at that shop to serve the Lord! A precious opportunity has the dear brother who in that counting-house secks to bring honour to the Lord! A. precious opportunity has the servant maid in the kitchen to bring honour to the Lord! A precious opportunity has the mother seeking to bring up in the fear of the Lord six, seven, or eight children! It is the will of the Lord that we should attend to these things, and at the same time that we should bo waiting for His return, And notwithstanding that His return is the hope of the Church, it is the will of the Lord that we should be ogeupied in 117 these things. He says Himself, “Occupy till I come;” therefore in whatever position in life we are, we are to occupy till He comes. We must _ not suppose, because in connection with thereturn of the Lord, planting and building, and marrying and giving in marriage are spoken of, therefore these things are wrong. What the Lord means is, that the ordinary affairs of life will go on up to the day of His return. The sun will rise as ab other times; and, when least expected, and when things are going on perhaps as smoothly as usual, the last tramp will sound, and that blessed One will be revealed. We are to attend to the things of this world, but in a right spirit, as the children of God, as strangers and pilgrims on the earth, as disciples of the Lord Jesus, as not of the world, but redeemed out of i; ever remem- bering what price it cost—the laying down of His life, the shedding of His precious blood for the remission of our sins. So long as what it cost to purchase us is present to the heart, we say, “Here am I, precious Lord! Thou hast bought me. Now tell me what Thou wilt have me to do, and I will doit.” The heart must be ever in this state, in order that we may be willing, gladly to labour for Him till He returns. Now, as it is entirely unknown how soon that blessed One may return, it must not be said,— Mr. Miiller has just told us that forty-one years 118 Waiting for Ohrist. Waiting for Christ. BG three months ago he first began to look for return of the Lord, and these forty-one Leeann a passed away, a ae ot come, therefore years the = — for another century or half a ona fee . oe coe on how we very need soon, ‘a revealed from heaven! may that We aro rthans of tir Lord, And if thetora at ees ee nae what a privilege, if life is te f rd. And if the Lord yet tar : teal tainia feuad teas, e ae ae uate to be allowed to live ob en , : of lab ord! own ‘or the So then Lord! we are not to be cast because the Lord has not yet come. ae a glad shall we be! - gee lee And If Ho But if He tarries, the Lord, and allowed et for another day, month, or another year, in thi ish another a world, in this evil Foul aa Pie wicked one. How precious! to le ial as morning to say, “ Blessed Lord Jesus, the ni it is past; Thou hast not yet come; Se otticn Ae ae hee me; help me to be Thy witness hig SS ee: aie eh . spirit, and yet to wait yet have to retire for ne ote oh ie, a in the same spirit we should go a da; ae ay, every one in his particular sphere ibiae 119 something for Him. Are we to go to sleep if the Lord tarries, and give up the precious truth of His return? Far be it from us! Though for forty-one years and three months I have been looking for the return of the Lord, by His grace Tam not tired of waiting for His return, I have not given up the truth; but my soul steadily says, This ig the hope of the Church—not death, but the return of the Lord Jesus, and to wait for the same from heaven, to wait for the morning of die, only the resurrection; because when wepresen ce of individually we are ushered into the s ‘sister and en brethr leave we the Lord, and pehind—the whole Church is not gathered. ed Moreover, none of the saints have their glorifi of bodies yet, which they will have.at the return , the Lord Jesus; therefore the full redemtoption pass the redemption of the body, is nob come n of yet. We must wait for this for the retur r ° “Afte said, Lord d blesse our When the Lord. on, petiti one gave He this manner pray ye,” «Thy kingdom come,” and meant something by it. We have to wait for the kingdom to which there are frequent references in Daniel, theofRevethe lation, the Hpistles, and other portions cted: Scriptures, where the glorious things nconne with the return of the Lord are spoke of. But if He delays His coming, one way of glorifying Him is, by patiently waiting for His return, and 120 “Waiting for Ohvist. Waiting for Christ. each of us in the meantime in our particular sphere seeking to occupy till He comes. Are Lord? we occupied? Are we living Is it our one great business of life to live for Him ? How many objects have we set before us, on account of which we desire to live on earth? ‘To please our God and Father, and to scek to imitate the blessed Lord Jesus Christ, this is the one business of life—the only one business of life. The man in trade seeking this—to bring honour to Christ! The one in a profession, or in any oceupation in life, seeking to live, to labour, to bear fruit for the Lord! of life, beloved in Is this the one business Christ? Ask yourselves, What am I living for? Am I living for the Lord? Is my one great business of life to be a fruit-bearer, to live to the praise of Him purchased us with His precious blood? who Remember, these hands and feet and ears and eyes are not ours, they belong bought them. Our tongue is His, and our brain to Jesus—He is His; our time is His, all our talents are His. All He has given us belongs to Him, and at His feet we have to lay it down. And what will be the result of this? Ah! we shall have true wealth; we shall have true joy. Ido not mean by this, that as soon as you get money you are to throw it out of the window ; or when God gives hie : a business, to put it all aside and say you have The very reverse of this. We are to do all to the honour and glory of the Lord Jesus, “whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do.” This is true liberty, true joy, and true happiness. And when Jesus comes, and we are found in such a state, how delighted we shall be to see Him; and, oh! what joy to the heart of our blessed Master to find us in such a state. And then this will be for eternity. Our little brief time here will then nothing to do with the world. for the Are we labouring for the Lord? 121 — be gone, and we shall have entered upon that period which will never come to an end. How plessed to spend one happy thousand years after the other with that precious One who laid down His life for us! Do we not long to see Him? And now, are we all prepared to spend a happy eternity with Jesus? I trast that nineteen out of twenty here present, if not forty-nine out of fifty, are true disciples of Jesus; but I cannot help feeling, peradventure there are a few present as yet strangers to’ Him. Ah! let me tell you, dear friends, who are strangers to Jesus, that the blessed Jesus stands with open arms ready to receive you. Do but own before Him that you are poor miserable sinners, but trust in His atonement for the salvation of your souls, and all your sins shall be forgiven you. The Good Fight of Faith. evil tendencies, the habits and customs of the world; but the worst of all is, we do not know it. We have life with regard to the body, life with regard to the mind. Having life as to the The Good Fight of Faith. mind, we can think; having life as to the body, 2 Timothy iv. 7, 8. we can use our right or left arm, we can move Notes of an Address delivered in Bethesda Chapel, Lord'sday Evening, May 14, 1871. LE apostle Paul writes to Timothy in the previous verse: “I am now ready to bo offered, and the time of my departure is at hand.” He, as it were, committed the matter into the hands of Timothy, that he might do the utmost to prove a successor in labour and service, saying, For as forme, I am just on the point of being made a sacrifice for the Gospel’s sake. Tam ready to be sacrificed, and the time of my departure is at hand. And in making this state- ment there is as it were a glance at tho past life, and the judgment regarding it is, “I have fought a good fight,’ rather, “ the good fight.” Fighting in the games, running in a race, are the figures here. implies life. But this fighting and running Keeping the faith implies that we have faith; naturally, this is the reverse. Naturally, we are dead in trespasses and sins, we have no spiritual life, and therefore there is no such thing as fighting against the devil, our own |s ‘ | - , 128 from one place to another; but spiritually we are dead in trespasses and sins. And so it is entirely impossible to carry on a spiritual conflict. Every one needs to be quickened spiritually, to be made alive spiritually, to be born again spiritually ; this is what we all need. And therefore, before we meditate any further upon this, we must ask ourselves,—Am I spiritually alive? or am I dead in trespasses and sins? Now there are hundreds here who by the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ have obtained spiritual life, who are born again through faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. But there are many here who are as yet dead in trespasses and sins, and who cannot possibly fight the good fight. And what is my word to them? What it has been many times before. Own before God that you are sinners. Condemn yourselyes beforo God as sinners ; and should you not see that you are sinners, then read carefully the first three chapters of the Epistle to the Romans, and if you honestly desire to see what you are, God will show it to you. You will see then that you are sinners; and you will find in these three 124 The Good Fight of Faith. The Good Fight of Faith. ‘chapters what God in His wondrous grace has done for these guilty sinners, in that he gave His only begotten Son, bruised Him, laid on Him the iniquity of us all, that all who put their trust in the Lord Jesus Christ shall. be saved, and not only be saved, but through this very faith in the Lord Jesus Christ are begotten again. It is through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ that this new birth is brought about according to Galatians iii. 26: “Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus; ’’ also, 1 John v. 1: “ Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God.” Now is this the case with regard to all of us? Have we all seen that we are sinners, and all pub our trust in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salva- tion of our souls? If so, then we have spiritual life, but only in this way is it that we can have spiritual life. No religious ceremonies and ob- servances will make us alive, not even reading the Bible itself will make us alive; though it is right and proper that we should read it, but that in itself will not make us alive. Now, when we have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ, then begins the race. The apostle Paul, looking back on many years, came to this conclusion :—By: the grace of God I have fought the After this, beloved in Christ, we good fight. haye to seek; and we have not to say to ourselves, 125 But here is an apostle, and no doubt he fought a good fight ; but as for me, poor weak sinner as aL am, in much conflict, exposed to many trials, having a long family dependent upon me, how can it bo said of me, “I have fought a good fight”? But if we reason so, we shall reason to the dishonour of God. We have to keep before us that the Lord Jesus Christ is the living Lord, and we can do all things through Christ who strengtheneth us ; and it is impossible to say to what amount we may be helped by looking to Him and trusting in Him. Paul was able to say it, not because he was an apostle, not because he had no trials, for he had an abundance of trials and difficulties; not because he had not an evil nature, but it was because this apostle was deeply conscious of his weakness and helplessness, and was looking to the Lord Jesus Christ. And if we are enabled, like this man of God, to look to the Lord Jesus, owning our helplessness and nothingness, we shall find how willing He is to help us and strengthen us. But means are to be used. Day by day we are to seek to be nourished through the word of God. Persons who have to work with their bodies cannot go on for any length of time unless they take nourishing food at stated times. ‘The child of God has to see to it that again and again and again he comes to this blessed book for nourishment for 126 The Good Fight of Faith. The Good Fight of Faith. the inner man. It is not the will of the Lord that we should be twenty-four hours reading that blessed book on our knees. The children of God have work or service appointed them, and by this they are kept in a healthy state. I rememb er a godly brother said to me, forty-two years ago,— “Get nourishment for your soul from Gods word, and then work it out.” important. This is deeply We should seck to read the word of God to be nourished and strengthened for our service. We must serve God with the strength He has given us—tho mother in her family, the head of the family in his business doing all for the glory of God, looking to Hit for help and blessing. And so every one of us, in our various positions, should seek to labour for God with the strength which He has given to us. neglect And if reading any one were habitually the word of God, to let such a ono be sure of this,—he will very soon find ont how little he is able to withstand the dovil and the corruptions within. Now, then, let us seek particularly to remember this; for I judge that though prayer is of the utmost moment, yot still this is as deeply, or more deeply important than prayer itself: for when we pray to God we speak to God; but when we read the Scrip. tures, God speaks to us, and this is what we so much need. In addition to this we have to ex- 127 pect answers to our prayers; we have to expect that the next time temptation comes, we shall not be conquered, but that God will help us by His Spirit’s might in the inner man. And this one point especially is to be noticed : when we have found anything in Scripture that we seck honestly to carry it out. Here you see is a special danger. We may clearly and distinctly see what is the will of God; but we may say, But this is very trying; this is very much against my natural inclinations. If we say, I don’t like this, then we shall never do the things which are according to the mind of God. But ‘let us say to ourselves, Qh what wondrous love God has shown to me in giving His Son to die forme. What can Ido for Him? Though it is but little, let me seek to do that little. To the Cross of Christ we have to look continually; we have to admire the love of God in giving His Son, and to admire the love of -God in sending His Spirit into our hearts, and by the memory of it we shall be strengthened to go forth against the powers of darkness. And thus, not only beginning, but going on week after week, month after month, year after year, it would be true of you and me also at the last, “I have fought the good fight.” Tens of thousands of the true children of God have passed away, of whom it was true that they had fought the good fight. Why should it not be true of you and me, be- 128 The Good Fight of Faith. The Good Fight of Faith. loved in Christ? And ob! if it were before us,— from this evening and henceforth let us come to_ an eternity of blessedness, the joy, the crown awaits us for eternity, the rivers of His pleasure, to see the King in His beauty, to spend a happy eternity in the presence of Jesus. The apostle Paul adds further, “ Ihave finished my course.” ‘This refers to the practice in games of running, and he applies what they all knew to his spiritual course. Thus, as the people of the world underwent great hardships and difficulties inorder that they might have the prize and the crown, which was nothing more in many instances than a wreath of parsley leaves, and to beadmired as the winners; so the apostle ran in a race, and with all steadfastness, and with all prayerfulness, and keeping under his body, and at the last he finished his course. Now, beloved in Christ, let it be present to us that all of us have our course, our race to run. Our service is not all the same. We have different work, different labour; God himself places us in our position, difficulties, our trials, He knows our our natural He appoints our work. tendencies. The blessed Jesus is ready to do for us individually what He did for that man of God, Paul, when he said,—*< At my first answer no man stood with me; nevertheless the Lord stood with me and strengthened me.” So, whatever the difficulties, whatever the trials, . we may reckon on that blessed One. So then, this holy, godly purpose,—By 129 the help of God I will with renewed earnestness seek to set out in the race. Oh! let us honour the Lord by looking to Him for strength, expecting great things at His hands. “TI have finished my course.” John the Baptist finished his course; David finished his course; Paul finished his course; and many others; and why not youand I? Why should not we run successfully to the honour and glory of God? The temptation is lest we flag, lest we grow weary. Ah! but the angels are looking on, and the devils are looking on, and the eyes of the world are looking on; therefore, beloved in Christ, let it be our prayerful, earnest desire, as it was the desire of this man of God, to finish our course. Let us aim after the grace of apostles, though we.cannot hold the office of apostles. “I have kept the faith.’ This at first sight might appear as if the apostle Paul ascribed to himself a great deal. But there was no boasting in this man of God regarding it. We know full well, again and again, what he says of himself,—Not worthy to be called a child of God. ‘This was the lowly mind of this man of God. -This might be true of us. For while on the one hand we can do nothing in our own strength, yet if we’ use the appointed means it will be true of us. One especial point js to maintain a good conscience, else we are in K 130 The Good Fight of Faith. The Good Fight of Faith. : danger of making shipwreck of faith. The con- science being defiled, we become spiritually weak, Whenever we fall into anything contrary to the : 131 care of it ; He would under no circumstances lose it. And thus regarding us, it awaitsus. Before the universe to be owned as one worthy of the will of God, we should confess it, and- have re- crown; before the universe, when the manifesta- course to the blood of Christ, and not go on in tion of the sons of God takes place, would this it, lest the good conscience be defiled. man of God have this crown awarded to him. Now this man of God could say, “Herein do I exercise myself to have always a conscience void of of- fence towards God and towards man.” Thishe And so'will it be to those who love the prospect of His appearing. Not to such a one as the apostle only, or Peter, or Stephen, but unto all could say when he stood before King Agrippa; those who love His appearing. and in reading the life of this blessed man of God, we find that though he was a poor sinner, ask ourselves, How is it with my heart, with re- yet he exercised himself in this to keep a good Do I wish Him to come? conscience before God. Let us aim after it, beloved in Christ. What is implied in it? I Him? or do I not care about Him? Now we have to gard to the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ? Do I long to see If we are in our sins we cannot possibly wish to see such haye been kept hanging upon Christ, trusting in Christ, for the salvation of my soul, I ama who do not love Him, if they were honestly to poor miserable sinner, but I look to the Lord tell out their minds, would say, “I wish I were not a, person as the blessed Lord Jesus Christ. Jesus Christ as the ground of my acceptance under the necessity of meeting Him at all. before God. all true honest-hearted I am a child of God, an heir of God, and I shall share the glory at the last. Those But believers, though they may not be free from sins, yet they love the very And now the result of running the race, fight- thought of being at last with Jesus, of being free ing the fight, keeping the faith: “Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, from sin like Jesus, and therefore the prospect which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will give me at that day: and not to me only, but to all them also that love His appearing.” Remarkable word ‘this, “ Crown of righteousness laid wp for me.”? It is as it were in God’s keeping. God is taking is a precious one to their souls. Now all those who love the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ, will just as much have the crown of righteousnoss as the apostle Paul. wo have. ‘This is the prospect ‘The day is coming for the manifesta- tion of the sons of God. The Lord Jesus will K 2 i 132 i my disciple. Will this be true of all of us? | i | | | The Good Fight of Faith. point out this’one and that one, and say,—This is : Shall we all here present be owned by the Lord Jesus, and receive the crown of righteousness? — Suppose the coming of the Lord Jesus were — now to take place, in what state would it find us?—prepared or unprepared? Now every one who is unprepared has to say to himself or herself,—I do not love to be with Jesus Christ ; this thereby proves the heart isnot right. Any who — love Jesus, wish to be with Jesus. ‘This was not the case once with the apostle, yet see how great the change has been. Now, what God did for this great sinner, He is willing to’ do for — Only believe. every unconverted sinner here. God’s gospel; this is the great remedy. On the Twenty-third Psalm. ; _ An Address delivered at Salem Chapel, Bristol, at the Weekly Prayer-meeting on Monday Evening, July 24th, 1871. “The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want,” etc. IN the measure in which, in our souls, we are enabled to say that Jehovah Himself is our Shepherd, just in that measure our hearts will say, “I shall not want.” ‘The second follows from the first; for it is written, “They that know Thy name will put their trust in Thee,” It is when God is not known that difficulty comes. ‘The great point, therefore, is to acquaint ourselves with God, to know God for ourselves as He has revealed Himself in the Scriptures. And the more we know Him ourselyes, the more easy will our hearts find it to say, “I shall not want.’ No one yet knew Jehovah without being able to exercise faith in : Him. © “He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters.” How precious! Not, He leadeth here and there to a dry morsel. Not, now and then He 134 giveth a mouthful of green pasture. than this. On the Twenty-third Psalm. On the Twenty-third Psalin. Far more — Here we have not only abundance of 185 It is the very joy and delight of the heart of God thus to lead us on, to help us forward, to pasture, and green pasture, but lying down in it, strengthen us more and more. that we may leisurely, abundantly, bountifully — may betake ourselves to our Shepherd with the partake of it. greatest confidence, and say, ‘‘ Now it is for the Now this is just the way of our good and gracious Lord. — It is His joy and de- light not only to give as much as we need, but to — give us abundantly. Oh, what joy has our good — Shepherd in thus refreshing our hearts! “He leadeth me beside the still waters.” Not only has each just enough to drink to keep life in them, but they may drink again and again. He leadeth them, not to a noisy stream, where the poor sheep would be frightened, but to the gentle, quiet waters, where they may drink leisurely and calmly. Here again we honour and glory of Thy name that I should be strengthened, that I may walk in Thy ways and to Thine honour.” “Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for Thou art with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me.” Very precious! all will be well. So that, let come what may, Let the worst world would say, all will be well. is with us. come, as the The Shepherd “Yea, though I walk through the “He restoreth my soul.” valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil.” This is not to be understood as the bringing Why not? back of a backslider to God, for the Hebrew word here translated “ restoreth” most assuredly would not bear that interpretation. It must be The Shepherd is with us. Oh! this Shepherd, this precious Shepherd, loves to accompany the sheep. If only they walk in His ways, whatever their circumstances may. be, they understood in the sense of refreshing, orstrength- _ 4 may reckon upon His presence. down and sleep, and awake with our strength herd, “Thou preparest a table before me in the be the renewal of strength. head with oil: my cup runneth over.” ening, just as in retiring at night to rest, we lie renewed. We must understand the restoring to : The connection also shows this to be the meaning. “He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness, for His name’s sake.” The sheep will say, as they regard the Shep- presence of mine enemies: Thou anointest my Here the figure ceases. The first four verses speak about the Lord under the figure of a Shepherd. Now He is spoken of under the figure of i i | | 137 On the Twenty-third Psalm. On the Twenty-third Psalm. a Host caring for His guest. And how do we fare in this capacity? ‘Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of mine enemies : Thou anointest my head with oil: my cup runneth over.” Here again how bountifully we are blessed by God—the Host. It is the very joy and delight of the heart of God to honour us. It was a mark of honour when guests were anointed by their host. And then they are not sparingly supplied: “My cup runneth over.” Oh! what joy, what happiness should we not have, provided we walked statedly, habitually, at all times and under all circumstances, simply in the ways of may write our own name, and say to the glory of God regarding ourselves, Goodness and mercy shall follow ME. This is no presumption. This tends to the glory of God. When we take God by His word, we are not going too far. We ought to go so far as to believe what God says regarding His children; and this is a universal promise regarding all the children of God. “ And I will dwell in the house of the Lord 186 the Lord, having the single object in life to please Him. “Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life; and I will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever.” The psalm ends with a bright and blessed prospect for us for the little of the future of time that is yet before us: “ Goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life.” Let come what may, there will be goodness and mercy. Friends may be taken; I may be sick; I may be tried in my family; I may be tried in my Church position; I may be tried in various ways; yet goodness and mercy follow me. And here in this verse we have our own name. Goodness and mercy shall follow me—so-and-so ; we for ever.” The Host having been so kind towards the guest, having anointed his head with oil, and so abundantly provided for him, the guest now says, “T will remain in the house; I will remain in it, and not bea visitor merely.” In our inmost heart we say, “There is no house like the Father’s house.” And oh! to dwell in the presence of God; in spirit, to bein the Father’s house; in spirit, to be in heaven now, there to abide,— there, not to be a visitor only, 2 guest merely for a day or two or a week or two, but to say, “I will abide there, in the Father’s house.” Oh, how blessed! ‘Now this is the present portion of the feeblest and weakest of the children of God; and if we would only have it, it is the very joy and delight of the heart of God to give us this blessed portion. “Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it.” 139 “Opew thy mouth fide, and ¥ foil fill it.” Psalm Ixxxi. 10, | An Address delivered at a Prayer-meeting at Salem Chapel, Bristol, on Monday Bvening, August 14th, 1871. HIS word should be continually present to our hearts. sities } of We all have our .neces- one kind or another, and every child of God has many things about which he has need to speak to God. And our gracious God speaks here to each one of His children: “Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it,’—now ask much at my hands, look for much from me, bring great requests before me, Iam God and not man; it is the very joy and delight of my heart to give abundantly. If we were privileged to go to a great person for anything, we should not ask for twopence-halfpenny, nor two shillings only, but much more; it would be an insult to ask for so little. And if we were allowed freely to make our requests before the sovereign, we should be ashamed, or ought to be, to make only trifling requests. But the mighty ones of the earth are as nothing compared with Jehovah; and if we would give joy to.the heart of God, we must ask great things at His hands, and expect great things from Him. This is taught us in the figurative expression, “Open thy mouth wide,” and the promise is, “I will fill it’? Let any one act according to the exhortation, and most assuredly God will fulfil the promise. Let us look about, and see when in any measure we have been able to act according to this word, whether God was not as good as His word; and let us remember that if He has not yet gratified our requests, it does not follow that He will not. Let us only wait still on Him expectingly, perseveringly, for the glory of God, in the name of Jesus, and we shall see how He will fulfil this word,—* I will fill it.” How touching are those words in the same psalm, where God says,— “Oh that my people had hearkened unto me, and Israel had walked in my ways! TI should soon have subdued their enemies, and turned my hand against their adversaries. The haters of the Lord should haye submitted themselves unto Him: but their time should have endured for ever. He should have fed them also with the finest of the wheat: and with honey out of the rock should I have satisfied thee.” It is the very joy and delight of the heart of God to do us good; and we are here taught that God is willing to give us everything really good for us. “ Of God.” “Ot God.” An Address delivered at the Conference of Christians at Clifton, October 8rd, 1871. HE passage from which the subject has been taken is evidently the 19th verse of the 5th chapter of the first epistle of John, which I will read: “And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness” or the Wicked One. The first point suggested to us is this,—“ We know that we are of God.” We have then to ask ourselves,—“ Do we know we are of God?” How can I come to this knowledge? Not, by some particular impressions I may have had! Not, by waiting for some dream, or some powerful application of a certain passage! But we have, on the ground of what we find in the Holy Scriptures, to settle the matter. As about all spiritual things we have to come to the Divine testimonies, and only to the Divine testimonies, to settle matters; so regarding this point in particular also, if I am to know I am “of God,” I must be able to put my hand on what is written in the Holy Scriptures, and by the Divine testimonies settle the matter, that I am “ of God.” 141 to be The next point is——What does it mean; “of God”? The connection in which this verse us the meaning of the opposite. stands will teach “We know we are of God, and the whole world lieth in the Wicked One.’”? Naturally we all belong to the latter part of the verse. We are all naturally in the Wicked One; that is, by nature we are the children of wrath, the children of Satan—the devil. This is to be clearly before us, that we are not naturally the children of God, put the people of the devil, serving him, being led about by him according to his will, and our hearts naturally being in sympathy with the evil one, obeying him, and acting according to his pidding. This is our state naturally, and thus, therefore, we are doing things contrary to the mind of God. We seek to please ourselves, we serve the world, we serve the flesh, we obey Satan instead of obeying the word of God. That is our state naturally. Now the very opposite of this is to be “ of God.” How then may we be “of God?” First, we have to trace it all up to the councils and purposes of God from eternity. He did choose us in Christ. He did apprehend us in Christ. He predestinated us to be conformed to the image of His dear Son. He arranged from eternity for our salvation in the Lord Jesus Christ. But all this, while true, would not give us the enjoy- 142 “Of God.” “Of God.” ment ‘of our being “of God,” the blessedness predestinated of God, and practically of our being “of God” ; and, there- Jesus, comes through faith. fore, in 143 chosen in Christ Again, in the Ist the verse of the 5th chapter of 1st John, we have Gospel, we have to believe the Gospel, we have this portion, “‘ Whosoever believeth that Jesus is to put our trust for the salvation of our souls in the Christ, is born of God.” the atonement made by the Lord Jesus Christ. believe that the despised, the rejected, the cruci- It is through faith in the Gospel, through faith fied Jesus of Nazareth is the promised Messiah, in the the Saviour, and I haye to depend on Him as order to this, we have to obey Lord Jesus Christ, through receiving _ Jesus, through resting on Him alone, that the such. I have therefore to And this settles the matter that I am enjoyment comes of our being “of God,” that “horn of God,” that lam “born again,” that I the blessedness thereof comes to our souls. am “begotten again,” that IT am a “child of We are, through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, “}egotten again,’ according to the 3rd verse in God.” the Ist chapter of the gospel of John: “As many as received Him, to them gave He power,”’—the sponsibility of all such. Now comes, in connection with this, the re- “child of God!” “Born of God!” A Oh, what it implies! the right, the title, the privilege, the blessing,— “Our God and Father, we beseech Thee that by the “to become the sons of God, even to them that power of the Holy Ghost Thou wouldst help us to seek believe on His name.” Thus we become the children of God, as to enjoyment, as to tho power, as to the blessedness, as to the practical enjoyment, through Christ. faith in the Lord Jesus to enter into it! O God, our Father, we Thy children know a little of it, and we Thy children can speak a little of it, and can enjoy it in some little measure,—that we are Thy children, that we are “of God.” is yet but little. But all this We know little of the power of being Therefore we have to believe the testi- “of God,” of being Thy children, and we pray and’ mony of God regarding the Lord Jesus Christ, entreat Thee, by the power of the Holy Ghost, so deeply we have to submit to the Gospel, we have to receive the atonement, and to rest on it alone as the ground of our acceptance.’ Again, in Gal. iii, 26, “Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.” That is, the enjoyment, the blessedness, the realization of our having been write this on our hearts, so deeply impress it on our hearts, so deeply affect our hearts by the consideration of being “ of God,” of being Thy children, that from this evening and henceforward it shall be uppermost in our hearts to our last moment on earth, Christ’s sake. We ask it for Now, fora few moments, let us ponder this. 145 “Of God.” “Of God.” We are “of God,” we are the children of God, the judgment of the world with Him,—when the 14 not nominally, but really, for we partake of the Divine nature. We have obtained spiritual life, whilst once we were dead in trespasses and sins. And this perish. life is We eternal are really life. We shall not the children of God. What a wondrous blessing this! “And if children,” according to the Scriptures, “then heirs, heirs of God, and joint-heirs through Christ.” Now, let the soul enter into it,—I am a child of God. Oh, how the things of this world vanish as nothing—as nothing in comparison with what I have already as ason of the Most High, as to what I shall have in heayen—all as nothing in comparison with what Iam as a child of God! this world, with its honours, with its All pleasures, with its grandeur of every kind,—all is as nothing in comparison with what I have, and with what I am asa child of God. And therefore what we have to do, beloved fellow-saints, is this: to seek in our inmost souls to enter into it, and in childlike simplicity believe everything God has in the riches of His grace revealed concerning us as His children, as His heirs, as joint- heirs with Christ. When the soul contemplates this,—that Jesus will, ere long, come again and. take us to Himself, that “ where He is, there we shall be also,” that He will share the crown with us, and the throne, and we shall be engaged in soul enters into it, how the heart is filled with gratitude to God, and says, “ What can I do in return to Thee, my God and Father, for having done so much for me!” It only needs the realization of what we receive as the children of God. Ina former address at one of these Conferences, I mentioned how it wrought with regard to my own soul. It was in February, 1830, that for the first time my inmost soul was powerfully wrought upon by the realization of what it was to be a child of God. Ihad beena believer for many years, but I had not, up to that time, sought to enter into what it was; and I cannot tell you what an impression it made on me. Oh, how it deadened me to the world! Oh, how it filled my heart with love to my heavenly Father, with love to the Lord Jesus Christ through whose atoning death I was brought into this blessed position, by the power of the Holy Ghost, through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. Now let me affectionately urge my fellowbelievers to seek to enter into it, to understand it, to pray over it, And ask God graciously to be pleased to open your hearts fully to receive what He has been pleased to say regarding us as His children. Then one word more. Are we all “ of God?” We are met here as the disciples of the Lord L 146 “Of God.” Jesus Christ, as believers in the Lord Jesus - “Of God.” 147 the Gospel, in the gift of His Son. But one per- Christ, and there is the fullest reason to believe adventure says, “You have been telling us that that by far the greater number here present are believers such. But, peradventure, there may be a few election and predestination, and I can do nothing here present—indeed one has reason to fear there are a few—who as yet are not “of God.” Let me affectionately say one word to such, Oh! how long will you continue in this state, seeing one Conference after another passing away, and yet remaining of “the world which lieth in the to save myself, but must wait till God does it for Wicked One.’ And as year after year passes, that you should receive, as a poor lost sinner, and you are at last brought to the close of life, what then, if not “of God?” Be assured, if you what He has so graciously provided for you in pass out of the world as not being “of God,” could believe!” well, I grant it, you cannot if that is, without having rested for the salvation left to yourself. of your soul on the atoning death of the Lord Jesus Christ, you will not be where Jesus is, you will not-be in the Father’s house, you will not spend a happy eternity with the people of God with whom you are now meeting. But we long that you too may be “of God.” We wish to spend a happy eternity with you. We are not satisfied to mect you only at these happy Conference Meetings, we want to meet you in heaven. But this cannot be except your heart is changed by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. You must own you are poor miserable sinners. You must pass sentence on yourselves. You must accept what God has so graciously provided for you in me.” are ‘of God’ primarily as regards This is Satan’s trap for the poor sinner. It is quite true that you cannot elect yourself ; it is quite true that you cannot predestinate your-. self; it is quite truc that you cannot save your- self. Quite true! But what God expects is, the Lord Jesus Christ. If you say, “Oh, I wish I But you can groan out to God, “Tord, help me to believe.” If you say, “My heart is full of sin, and I cannot cleanse it,”—I grant it. But you can groan out, “Help me, O Lord; look on me, a poor, wretched, guilty sinner, through the Lord Jesus Christ ;” and as truly as you desire anything from God, will you find He is more ready to bestow the blessing than you are to receive it. Look at the whole life of our ador- able Lord Jesus Christ. Him really Did any ever come to desiring blessing, and be denied? Assuredly not! Whether they came as regard- ing sight, or the use of the arm, or the power to walk ; whatever it was, He always received them. It was only the Pharisees and Scribes those who u2 «Of God.” 148 were full and did not want to be blessed by Him, but who only came to tempt Him and to set Him at nought, who went away without His blessing. But the poor, the wretched, the misera ble ob- “The Whole World lieth in Wichedness,” So’ come you, An Addvess delivered at the Conference of Christians at tained blessings at His hands. poor, wretched, miserable ones, and your and tell groans before God; same time pour out that you want Christ, that you want to be saved by the Lord Jesus Christ; and ask Him pitifully and compassionately to help you, and assuredly you will not be sent empty away. Then, when you have found Jesus, tell other poor sinners what a precious Saviou r you have found. f Clifton, October 4th, 1871. Him at the And let us, fellow-believers, seek individ ually, 1 John vy. 10. T has been my happy privilege to be present at every one of the various Conference Mectings, year by year, held here; but I do not remember one single day that brought such an awfully solemn subject before our consideration as the one before us to-day,— tho ©'The whole world lieth in wickedness,” or, the Wicked One, us, to spread the truth, one in one way, one in another , and all seek to do something to spread the truth. If O Lord, grant that our hearts may be truly affected by this Thine own declaration! Through the riches of Thy grace we apprehend it alittle, we enter into it alittle, just m our measure, and according ability and opportunity God gives to to all cannot, in the like measure, be actively engaged, all can give themselves to prayer, and that is the most mighty weapon we can wicld to the praise and honour and glory of God. we ave affected by it alittle. But, oh, how little! Now we beseech Thee that Thou Thyself, by the Holy Ghost, wouldst so write upon our hearts the truth contained in this statement, as that it may affect us day by day for the remainder of our life. We ask it in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. I just refer to the expression itself, in which there seems a vast deal contained: “The whole world lieth in the Wicked One.” What does it imply? A kind of repose, of slumber,—a readiness to be in such a condition. This is implied “The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.” 151 150 “The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.? init. Thus is it with the world. it to be so. They will have They desire not it should be other. wise,—because they are blinded by Satan, bo- cause they are dead in trespasses and in sins, because they are wanting spiritual life, and fail to apprehend the awful condition in which they are. They are just, spiritually, in tho conditio n in which a man is who is sleeping at the top of the mast and apprehends not the awfulness of danger. his Precisely in the same state, spiritually, are those who are lying in the Wicked Ono, Should there be any hore present,—and I cannot help fearing there are some here present,—to whom this applies, because as yeb they belong to the world; oh, let me bescech and entreat affectionately, as one who by God’s grace knows by painful and sad experience what it is to be in that state, and as one who at the same time by grace has known now for about forty-six years the blessedness of the opposite state; oh! let mo beseech such to consider the awfulness of their condition, if by any means they might be aroused out of their state. Oh! be besought and en- treated, for the end of your course is destructio n, the end of your course is everlasting misery. Therefore be besought, be entreated to flee from _ “the wrath to come.” The arms of the blessed Lord Josus are stretched out to receive you. Oh how willing is that Blessed One! Ho has proved the depth of His love to the vilest, the most awful sinner, by laying down His life a you; and therefore how can you doubt ae readiness of the blessed Son of God, who lefta His glory, who became a servant, who lived as servant in the most degraded condition for more than thirty years, and then laid down His life e ‘a substitute in order to save sinners, the greates y the oldest, the vilest, the most hardened sin ners,—how can you doubt His love to receive you? ‘Therefore come to Him; which means, believe in Him, trust in Him, depend on. ae for the salvation of your souls, and blessing i be yours,—this evening it will be yours. And : a what joy in heaven there would be if se) as meeting of this happy Conference is God’s ae strument in bringing some precious souls here present to the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ. Oh, then, be besought, be entreated se consider your state, dear fellow-sinners, and ma earnestness to flee from “the wrath to come! But while the statement is, ‘‘ The whole world ts lieth in wickedness,” or the Wicked One, itthe evident here are excluded the believers in Lord Jesus Christ, the little flock, comparatively the few. Those who trust in Jesus, those who depend, on Him for the salvation of their some Sss they by God’s grace are excluded, they by oe grace believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, they y «Phe Whole World licth in Wickedness.” 153 152 “The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.? God’s grace are “ begotten again,” “ born again,” have believed in the Lord Jesus Christ—we are power of darkness,” out of the kingdom of Satan which are according to His mind. “yenewed”; they have been “ delivered from ih and have been “ translated into the kingdom of God’s dear Son,” to show forth His praise, to live to His honour and glory, to be lights ‘in tas dark world, to make it manifest that they have beon translated into the kingdom of God, and that they are the children of God. Such to whom God has been gracious—to you who are by far the larger part here present, as to mysolf, what becomes us to do? To show forth en epolatiuls to God who has done so much for us! That is our one great business of life, if we ier bolieved in the Lord Jesus Christ, to be grateful to God for all He has done for us in Jesus and for haying revealed Him to our hearts ad given to us peace in Him, and forgiveness of our sins by faith in His name through the power of that precious blood which was shed for the remission of gratitude ? our sins. How may I show forth Evidently, by seeking to do those things which please God, acting according to His mind revealed to us in the Holy Scriptures—in that one blessed, precious Book of which we heard at the beginning of this meeting. And therefore, while seeking to refrain and abeten from those things which are contrary to the ind of God—and this is our business if we to seek also to please God in doing those things Then there is one other thing in which believers are especially to show their gratitude to God; and that is by seeking to rescue out of the world those who are living in the world, by secking to do what lies in their power to bring to the knowledge of the truth those who know it not, to seek to be instrumental in the salvation of their souls. I would ask, How many of you have children in the faith? Can you point to so-and-so, and so-and-so, and say, “ him has God given me as my child in the faith ;” “her has God given to me as my child in the faith”? Oh! if you are yet alone, if you have no spiritual children. as yot, there remains yet a precious blessing before you. Let thero be a holy ambition, which is according to the mind of God, for this precious blessing. Pray earnestly for this blessing, pray earnestly day by day that God will not allow you to go out of the world without having spiritual children. Every one who believes in the Lord Jesus ought to aim after this. Let me affectionately press this point on your hearts. The consideration that “the whole world liethin the Wicked One” does not allow us to go on dreaming, to go on slumbering; and if we are not affected by it, ib is a plain proof that as yet we have not & The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.” 155 154 “The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.? apprehended what is contained in that solomn Statement. In the measure in which the soul does apprehend it, the soul cries to God, “Lord help me to deliver my poor fellow-sinners out of their present condition,” and the Lord condesce nds to use US as the blessed instruments to win souls to Him. continue. Now in this state of mind we are to Not, now and then,—not, to use a common phrase, by fits and starts,—but, day by day, as an habitual thing, this should be fore- most in our hearts. : Let mo affectionately ask all my fellow-bo- lievers, Are we day by day in the habit of praying for blessing in the way of conversio n? Aro we day by day—at least once in cach day— asking God that He would graciously be pleased to work mightily through the variety of instruments employed for the winning of souls? If not, such a day should be considered as a day regarding which we have not done one thing which is according to the mind of God, in which we have neglected one thing regarding which He would haye us to be earnest. Further: we should day by day ask God graciously to be pleased to fulfil that word which He laid on the minds of Mis disciples, that they should pray to “the Lord of tho harvest” that He would be pleased to sond forth labourers into His harvest.” © in the habit of doing so? Are The most im- portant point is, that we are earnest in prayer. But we are not to be satisfied simply with praying. The example of our Lord is before us. He told His disciples—we have it in Matthew— to pray for labourers to be sent forth; and immediately He sent them forth. Then He Himself went forth, through every city and town, preaching the gospel. This is the order in which we should go, labouring according to the ability and opportunity given to us, and according to the gift God has bestowed upon us,—not all of us in a public way, but in our measure doing what wo.can for the spread of truth. As Sunday School teachers, as Adult School teachers, as Ragged School teachers, as District Visitors, as Tract Circulators, we may labour in winning souls to God. Further: in our own families seeking to bring our children to the knowledge of the truth,—and this is especially the point for Christian parents to have uppermost on their hearts. Ido not mean from morning to night, five, six, or ten times a day bringing the truth before your children,—there are certain times and seasonable times for doing this; but it is to be done prayerfully, lovingly, affectionately, as it becomes parents, the heart filled with love to the children. Then, in every position in which believers are placed, they are to bring the truth - before those around them,—before their servants, 156 “The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.?? their warehousemen, their shopkeepers. somo may speak a word Then to little companies, Some may have a gift for speaking in the «The Whole World lieth in Wickedness.” 157 and open air. How great a privilege is this, which I was led to enjoy forty years ago, till I was obliged to Sive it up, not having suffic iont strength of voice or lungs. But for those who have strength of lungs and voice it is a glorio us and blessed privilege to proclaim the gospe l of the grace of God in the open air. And let me affectionately press this on my fellow-belio vers who havo the ability so to do. Every ono has his work to do, and our business is to find out in what way we may serve the Lord in the winning of souls to Him, I hope somo beloved young brethren and sistors in Christ may be stirred up to-night to purpose that they will do something for that they will begin in carnost to-nig God; ht, to work somewhere or other, to do somet hing or other, and by the help of God to say, “I mean not to g0 to heaven alone; I mean to havo spiritual chil- dren; I mean to pray for many spiritu al childre n; and will cry mightily to God till I receive many Spiritual children.” Here is a holy ambition of which we cannot have too much, for which we Cannot pray too labour too much. much, for which we cannot And in connection with all this use of the means we have never to depend on the means as if they could accomplish anything. 5 Millions of tracts you may circulate, and not a single soul be converted thereby. Wait upon God. : Water the tracts with your tears, water them with shi rayers. As you give the tract, let your sow go eee the bei Cry to God, “Go with this tract; direct it to the right person.” And when you have given it, or when you have given the Testament, cry to God that He would graciously be pleased to give His blessing upon your effort ; but at the same time labour as if everything depended upon your labour. Put no trust in your labour, but let all your dependence be upon God the Holy Ghost; at the same time pray as if everything depended on your prayer. Thus work and pray, and pray and work. Again and again work, again and again pray; expect blessings, and blessings assuredly will be granted. Our mectings have been of an unusually practical character, and I bless God for it; and if furrows are made in the heart, and good traces left behind of our Conference Meetings, what cause we shall have to bless and praise God; and most of all, if some of our dear fellow-sinners, who as yet aro out of the way, would receive the Lord Jesus Christ, and love and serve Him, what joy there would be in heaven, and what joy to us to hear of such cases. Clothed with Humitity. 159 How may I know whether I have cast Be den upon God? “Clother with Bumility,” An Address delivered at a Monday Bening Prayeraneeting at Salem Chapel, Bristol. 1 Peter v, 5. HEN we sce one another, we have no dif- ficulty in observing the colour of the dress each one wears. And so with the disciples of the Lord Jesus, there should be no difficulty in its being seen what we are, whether we are of a lowly, humble, meek we mind, or whether are proud and high-minded. “clothed with humility.” Apparent, that We should be It should be manifest, we have been in the school of Christ, that we are followers of the meek and lowly Jesus. cerning us. This is the will of the Lord con- We have need to pray for grace to be “clothed with humility.” “ For God resisteth giveth grace to the humble.” “Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that He may exalt you in due time.” the proud, and The due time will come. We must wait for it. tn the meantime we are to cast all our care upon Tim; and we have the reason, “for He careth for you.” Blessed position ! One says, By prayer- A a right or wrong, jusbas you understand it. i a v Ae if it is believing prayer, if you exercise tar the power and willingness of God to oe ses . burden for you. But simply ree : A n burde our rolled do. We know we have God, if after praying, the heart is easy, the = : js light. If this is not the case, then we are : 2 carrying the burden ourselves instead of cast é it on God, and have need to go again to ee a in believing prayer exercise faith with pee He the power and willingness of God to carry burden for us. 161 - A Faithful Saying. not murdered anybody, they have not robbed any- body; but that is not the question. We are all naturally going our own way, instead of going the way that God would have us go. And it is A Faithiul Saying, Notes of a Sermonpreachedat the Opening of Salem just this which is hateful to God, that we naturally Chapel, North Common, near Bristol, Feb. 27,1872. LL now, dear friends, you are almost all me. I do nob know your state, cannot possibly know it; therefo re i do not know what you need to have more es- pecially brought before you this evening, and therefore in the consciousness of my weaned! aL asked the Lord again and again to direct mo toa por from tion which to speak to you,and after prayer iE have been directed to two verses in the chapter which we have been reading. ‘This is just the por- tion which suits us all; there is not one here present for whom there is not something contained portion, for we are all in this sinners, without a single exception; and that is a point which I desire par- ticularly to impress on your hearts, as well as on my heart. By the grace of God I am convinc ed about it ; now are all here present convinc ed that they are sinners? We are all sinners, and great Sinners; and here it rests. own liking, instead of caring about the way of God, and seeking to please Him. 1 Timothy i. 15, 16. strangers to please ourselves, go our own way, do all to our Some make excuses and say they are not so bad as others; they have It is because we seck to gratify ourselves, and do not set God before us, on this very ground that we are sinners whose sins are most hateful to God. If we had what we all deserve, we must all go to the place of perdition, ‘There is no help for us. But in this verse it is pointed out that although we are the chief of sinners yet there is hope. Wicked, guilty never so much, yet there is no need of despairing if we are ready to be saved in God’s own appointed way. Now these verses bring the matter before us in a very few words. The Holy Ghost by the Apostle Paul seeks to commend the way in which a sinner is to be saved. God might speak in the way of command or threatening,— Tf you will not believe I will send you to hell. But God is entreating, reasoning with sinners. That is according to the heart of God, so pitiful, so compassionate, in order that He might get the sinuer to Himself; and therefore he says itis a “faithful saying,” it is quite true, there is no flaw in it, it is all real, all good this saying that M 162 163 A Faithful Saying. A Faithful Saying. Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. You stake nothing, you risk nothing; you may depend on it that it is so. ness, on whose account thanksgiving is made to- It is worthy of all acceptation. be accepted. statement? Now have we all It desorves to accepted this By the grace of God I have accepted it, and there are not a few here present who accepted it. Now just ask yourselves this ques- tion one after the other. be loft out here. young. haye Let not a single heart ‘The aged need it as well as the Have I accepted it? You see I am a witness for God, and I tell you have accepte And I could point to this one, and anothe d it. r, and another who have accepted it; but the point is have wo allaccepted it? The hearts of those who have accepted it long that all might accept it. Should there be any here present who might be in doubt about it, let them now accept this statement. We have especially to notice th —“ is, Christ Jesus cwme into imply? the world.? What does this That He was before in existence. It also teaches us the divinity of the Lord Jesus Christ, Ho is the Son of the living God, the Creato r of the universe, by whom all things were made, by whom everything is kept in existence, and for whose honour and glory everything has been created, without whom none of us would have an oxistence, without whom none of us would be Kopt in existence. How did He come into the world? Asa prince? Notas His Royal High- day, but He came as a little babe in a manger. He was a carpenter’s son, working at the bench as a carpenter, and called upon this account the carpenter’s son, and thus going on until He was thirty years of age. As such He came into the world, in the form of a servant, as a poor one, as & mean one, as a despised one—not as a prince, not as a nobleman’s son, but as a poor one, taking upon Him the form of a servant, and for thirty-three years thus going on. And for what did He come into the world? ‘l'o save sinners ; yet about the way to heaven. We must first see for this very purpose. He did not come into the world to save good people, and if there are any persons here who consider themselves good people, then they are not among the number J esus came to save. If you continue so, you will not have the benefit of this salvation. We must be brought to see that we need the Saviour, that we are wicked persons who deserve nothing but punishment. As long as we have a good opinion about ourselves, and will do our best to please God, and make up for any little thing that might be wanting, we are altogether mistaken, we know nothing that we are sinners : that is, that we are wicked, although we are not drunkards; that we are wicked, although we are not murderers ; that we um 2 164 A Baithful Saying. A Faithful Saying. are wicked, although we are not thieves ; that we are wicked, although we may be industrious, and although we have not defrauded people—becanse naturally we are going our own way, we are secking to please ourselves, to do the things we like instead of doing the things which God would ees us do. We all fall short of the glory of God naturally ; we have all gone astray from God like lost sheep. If God were to go from one to another and to chalk those who are sinners, every one would be chalked. TI should be chalked and you would be chalked, not one would be peed by, but every one would be chalked as sinners And if the question were, Are there any Ereat sinners here? and if God were to chalk all the great sinners, he would chalk me and you and every one of us. But there is hope, hope for such wicked sinners as you and I are, but hope alone in God’s appointed way. Hee in Jesus, but in no other way. Hope through the shedding Jesus, but of the other way. Hope only begotten Him, laying to us. blood of by God not sparing Son, wounding upon Him the in no His Him, bruising punishment due That blessed Holy One stands, and He has transferred to and laid on Him all our sins and all our iniquities. You all remember the late war between the Germans and the French. Now in these countries people, whether they like or 165, gth not, must be soldiers if their health and stren allow it. Now suppose it could have been managed in the case of any one that asubstitute could have been bought, that is, by giving another man. to who was not under the necessity of attending his business, a sum of money to serve instead, then the substitute takes the place of that other one, . So and goes into’battle and fights in his stead in the itute subst a e becam t’ the Lord Jesus Chris room of such as you and I. We ought to bed punished for our iniquities, for all our wicke deeds and wicked thoughts, for our pride and highmindedness, for our solf-will, and for ourd tomper, and for all those things; put the blesse Lord Jesus has the punishment for all our sins laid on Him, He stood instead of us, and in our punishstoad endured the torment, anguish, andetern ity. ment we ought to have borne throughout hTle became areal man, and really bore the punisHe ment. But not only was it necessary that to should be a man, He must be Divine, in order give value to the sufferings 5 and all the woe, the misery, and anguish which ought to have come upon us throughout eternity was concentrated in that time when the Lord Jesus hung upon the s, cross. He came into the world to save sinner sin, to deliver them from hell, from the power of And to translate them into His own kingdom. now you see what the sinner has to do—to depend 166 - A Faithful Saying. A Faithful Saying. upon Jesus for salvation. We have not to go to Paris, or to Bath, or to Bristol; here, in this very place, in this very hour it isto be had. No money to be paid for it, but only to accept what God in His wondrous grace and mercy has provided in His dear Son. If we do this wo shall obtain forgiveness of sins, shall be accepted by God, shall be justified, shall be heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ, and have heaven at the last. Now how many are ready to receive this blessing ? Who will say,—These are good news; I will accept them? Or will you slight it still? ‘Tho vilest, the most hardened, the most wretched, may even now obtain the full blessing through Jesus. Tho apostle says “of whom I am chief.” THe does not say—camo into the world to save such wretched sinners as you are; but I am a very good being, and I do not need this. He says, I am the first among them, the chief among thom. He does not point out other people to be very 167 g Now what does this mean? Just sufferin?? this,—though I am such a wicked, guilty sinner, though I did such abominable deeds, I, Saul, a great persecutor, who sought to torment to the uttermost those who believed in Jesus, tried to make them blaspheme Christ, who worried them to such a degree, and sought to use such means in every way to get them away from Christ that T compelled them often to blaspheme, and went a great distance to a large city, Damascus, to bring them to Jerusalem, and torment them there,—yet I was converted just when on the point of entering Damascus. The Lord Jesus appeared to him and said, “ Saul, Saul, why persecutest thow Me?” This abominable wretch Saul was accepted by Jesus, and not only obtained forgiveness of sins, but became one of the chief instruments in preaching the Gospel. See what an encouragement this is. The Apostle Paul was converted in order that afterwards nota single most sinner might despair, that nonce might say, Oh! I am too great a sinner. You should say, On! Paul was converted ; Paul was a pattern to show that what the Lord did to him He would do to others. Saul was converted, and therefore I What an encouragement is contained in this word for you and me—<that in mo first Jesus Christ might show forth all long- not too old, Paul was a pattern. If any should say, T am too hardened; you are not too hardened, bad, and make out himself to be very good. I do not mean to say, dear friends, that you are worse than I am. If I were to speak out HN heart I should say that I am one of the vilest, most guilty sinners who sought greedily to find satisfaction in the world, and found it not. need not despair. Now should there be any one here who says, I am too old for Christ; you are 168 _ look at Saul. A Faithful Saying. A Faithful Saying. If any should say neglected the Lord Jesus; if ee waco the blessing in the appointed way, there is ho “i and you are told for an encouragement that Paul was converted. If any should say, I ha’ sinned against light and knowledge, al ne ree neglected it and resisted it to this aay and ne a laid these things to heart; it is teh it is ve late, but not too late if you are willing this ve evening to accept Christ. Come, black as oe art, says Christ; and here I am with open nee ready to receive thee. “Come unto Me, all as that telbowe and are heavy laden, and I will pve aeee Coming means believing Him, trusting Now comes in conclusion a i particularly for you and me who pare‘ Josus. We believe, for what, and to what? a: 4 what is the end of our belief ? “ To life aya ings ” that is, through this faith in the Lord Jisi (Olauist we are united to the Lord Jesus Christ Through this faith in the Lord Jesus Christ oe become one with the risen Lord Jesus, who liveth for ever; and if we believe in Him, the life of th Lord Jesus will be ours for ever. How ieee how unspeakably blessed, that the moment Hig sinner rests in Jesus he obtains life everlasting ! Tho body may die, in millions and millions Sf instances it has died; but as surely as the soul salvation, trusts in Jes us Christ for 169 so surely in life everlasting, befrom that moment we obta Divine life, the life life, y venl hea a is it e caus ain as that that cert as s, Jesu of the risen Lord of God. We hand t plessed One is at the righ a happy people; we throughout eternity shall be spiritually; we live l shal throughout eternity of the rivers of ake part l shal nity eter out through ll enjoy God of d han pleasure at the right of His dear, sha ~ Oh, Son. and God of ence pres the little this n whe that , ious prec and how blessed an end, there will span of lifo shall comethatto eter nal life which is be the development of we have put our trust in us now, as suroly as eakable blessedness of in Jesus! Oh, tho unspages shall roll on, our being in heaven !—as ter. happiness becoming greater and grea let us see to ib w-disciples, Now, beloved. follo we are here on that during the little span of time are called to We . rers -bea fruit are we h cart bought us ; who Him of ses prai show forth the has His are we , we are no longer our own business iswho give to our and us, for self Him given tance, with our ourselves to Him,—with our, subs to seek for the and Him to elves ours give to all, fruit to the pear to here live we little time that r that it orde In ° e. nam honour and praise of His book to ious prec this to come us let so, may be for our souls. obtain nourishment and strength 170 2a ae ha readors ae. of the Bible? me publica tions a.ks ie be on all Spapers. spiritual Now, if you wan t real happistrength, sec k da: get to this blessed book. of reading regula rly throu e Are you ih den i ae ke - Bible, and whe : ee he ut ae s ae ages cath ey,5 the ls as at How the Bible? So it will do wo beginni should ng we always read other and read turn God’s to you som ething I blessedness of for forty years a did not read the Bible read e i the re it falls open ao a recomm end n [pag | egin A er page. igh little while e. oea 7 after a Pas plac - nes a : There as ae now, that the y fur- ss to neglect this blessed sorts of bo oks, peri odicals, ead ness, real A Faithful Saying. A Faithful Saying. missionary ce July papers 1829 and (mow other nearly book: I read aon. dei) se 43 en as in the New Be, re ex eeae - left eo i - fee ee ae it ese oft, and again, 43 ane read reading years I through eo : sh e It is on from thus have read the Bible. just as eve? with it as if Hee ne Speaks to you who has known there regularly . about And fresh and- ee it before. the blessed- 171i ness of it for forty-three years and a half; and to it T owo all I have, and I am just as happy in reading this portion as another portion. We have not to pick and choose; it is the whole that constitutes the word of God. Is it not a shame that wo should have God’s blessed book, and not haye once read it through ? Suppose a rich uncle of yours were to die, and leave a will, and your name were in the will,— “‘T'o my nephew I give three of the cottages in such and such a place; and every year ton pounds is to be paid to my niece Sarah, and to my niece Jane, and to my niece Ann.” Now if you knew that your name was in the will, you would want to seo that it was all correct, you would want to read the whole will, saying, “ Perhaps there is something more that my uncle may have said about me.” Now these things are written for your blessing and mine, and they are better than these three cottages, and better than a thousand pounds. Oh, how deeply important to read what: God says about us! If you cannot read, ask God to help you to read; if you say, I have not a Bible; then I pledge myself to supply you with a Bible. Only be in earnest about your soul, be not trifling with the things of eternity. It is high time that we should be in earnest about our souls. And we must see that God teach us by His blessed Spirit. We must not suppose that 172 A Faithful Saying. We are clever ‘ enoug t h to under:‘stand it i ae & : humility of soul we wait on Tim e will teach us. all our- If He has tau, ght us, the: 5 must seck to carry out the light, for one ae means to obtain od has égiven us. light is to practise what If otherwise, G od to us—“T have taught you so and SO, mt ee we bathe i might ad ce i must be faithful to the Joy will increase more and fase “Nom From cre stren ase gth : Ww 5 wo thus go on r to strength we shall go on, and our path will shine brighter and brighter unto day. the perfect “Watchman, what of the ight?” An Address at the Clifton Conference of Christians, October, 1872. “Tu burden of Dumah. He calleth to me out of Seir, Watchman, what of the night? Watchman, what of the night ? The watchman said, The morning cometh and also the night: if ye will inquire, inquire ye: return, come.”—Isa, xxi. 11, 12. IHE question contained in this passage is asked at a time of heavy trial, heavy judgment, which is spoken of under the figure of the “night.” These judgments were coming upon Edom ; for this I understand to be the country referred to, from its connection here with “ Seir.” The earnestness of the inquiry is brought before us by its being twice asked. ‘Who the watchman is, there can be no difficulty in determining—evidently the prophet; because just as a watchman is set for the very purpose of announcing the approach of the enemy or of any danger, so that those who are in danger may take warning, and prepare against that which threatens, so the spiritual watchman, the prophet, was ap- pointed to give warning of coming judgments, and to announce to the people how they should act, how they should obey and pleas e Jehovah, so that the terrible judgments that were be averted. The question here asked is, threatened might “ When shall these terrible judgments come to an ond? ” Testament language, “ When will tion end? In New this dispensa- ‘When shall our sorrows cease, and we be for ever with the Lord ?” Now, observe particularly : the answer of the watchman. He does not say, “It is the second or third watch of the night ”’—not to mention the fourth watch, which could not have been referred to by one who lived at the time when this prophecy was uttered, because the division of the night into four watches was introduced by I say, the watchman does not second watch,” or “Tt is the the Romans ; but answer, “It is the third watch.” how deeply important it is to notico and again it has been the inqui tians: “How far are we from sent dispensation? this. « Watehman, what of the Night? pe ae or months, or days, will elapse, and then Es: ee ensation will close.” Now, how, belove = Be 174“ Watchman, what of the Nigh t?” Ah! Again ry amongst Chrig- the close of the pre- How near is the return of the Lord?” And repeatedly calculations have been made with the view of fixing the precise date, or nearly so, of the fulfilment of the ‘ophetic predictions ; and this political event or religious movement has been taken as an n of the speedy approach of the end ; ents have been made, “ So many years , statements ee a to decide when we hear such ol a judge we should be guided by the oe a also and th, come ing morn «The rn yea red concerning night.” Nothing was decla a to say one word an:hi TayTbe allowedmyhoreyoun ger brethren ne own experience to in July, 1829, just forty-three neehae; an i please the7 Lo: it t months ago, that g, ed r as toto His second comin word i His the truth of d hop cted wit‘th that blesseym ) and the truths conne i there was war: between that time the Ottom: , anges ia; and many good — 6 and Russ“ Now t ie time the come is said, e ctien Gil Euphrates shall be dried up ; 22 now! e id ! mn Empire will be destroyed, and Israel will 2 as a youngsea : Ptcnd »? and so on;upand I,ee abe etc very aetorally took f, ds of my elder Las vee weeks were over een BeforeOttosixman Empire remained, ee bre : “proclaimed, the pies ; mains to this day, and Israel is still not oePs y Fe S their land. Now, I firml land ; but Tre - the point r years to illustrate — of my earlie oe eferring to. ; “Not that ae should never look at politicalevents i estored to their : . 176“ Watchman, what of the Night?” in connection with the prophetic Word, but that we should use the greatest caution before we conclude that such and such events must surely usher in the end. I judge that when the time really comes that we should be guided by such events, the signs will be so plain, so decided, that all who love Jesus will be able to seo that now truly He is at the door. But before this time comes, until these things come to pass, let us be cautious how we make such statements as, “In so many days or so many months, or before this generation passes, such and such events will happen:” but rather let us say with the watchman, “The morning cometh, and also the night; ” that is to say, the great, the all-important point is, the certainty of our Lord’s return: “This same Jesus shall so come in like manner ” as He went into heayen. There isno question whatever that when all is made ready for the bride, the Bridegroom will return and receive her to Himself; and what we have to do, is to comfort ourselves with tho hope that our Lord will surely come again; and in the full assurance of this, that there is coming the day of the manifestation of the sons of God, we should patiently bear the cross. We should comfort ourselves with the certainty that “He that shall come will come, and will not tarry ;”” and if He tarry yet a little longer, to say still, He will surely come, and lay out ourselves to win Night? ” 177 chman, what AEof the «< Wat ABST A SY Lge snein es cae it is in longsouls for Christ, remembering thate e til suffering to the perishing that He much of the Some may say, “ Why make so ne same coming of the Lord? Is not ae ‘ ? thing, for it is our going to Him pd see to led was thought so myself; but I two. ee thore is a vast difference between the the r ae but h, deat hope of the Church is not we By the of out n take am I If . of the Lord regards as far so y happ be death, I shall myself my ecu the soul; but, blessed as I shall be,not be full; for wall e, alon elf even as regards mys ified body, ae I shall not yet have my glor Lord comes, 1 . deemed body. But when the s an the whole family brought into happines ly ues wie " plessednes s—the whole fami the just, of will be the resurrection e, eee when, thereforified “eea ee eetotionl ive ii their glor elect family will recethe partial happiness 4 : Death has to do with the coming of the ae individual believer; but iness of the who : has to do with the complete happ e is a Be see you So redeemed family! two eventsther as to aie difference between the not yield to connected with them; and we mustthe ones to e mad the statements that are , and no : God of d Wor the by ed guid be t ‘Wo mus gs, nor thin e thes t abou frame owr own notions follow the notions of good people around us, N if - = “ “Watchman, what of the Night?” “Watchman, what of the Night?” their thoughts are not according to the Word of “ devil and his angels”! Oh, my beloved friends and fellow-sinners, ask, I beseech you, before God, the question, “Am I prepared? Am I really trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of my soul?”? There must be the entire de- 178 God. «The morning cometh ;” that is, the morning of that day which will be without clouds, of that day which will never end, in which the whole heavenly family will share together eternal happiness. Bub this is not all. The “night” cometh also. Ah! then it will be seen who aro on the Lord’s side, and who are not. What a revelation will there be then. ‘The curtain lifted, and the actual | The bodies of the condition of all manifested! believers who sleep in Jesus, though by millions scattered over all parts of the world, all raised and gathered together to their Lord; but the bodies of wnbelievers, that lie in the grave, will be left in the grave to await the resurrection of The unbelievers who are alive, the last day! separated for ever from the believers—the one Oh, think of it! for taken, and the other left! the solemn point for each is this,—To which class doI belong? If ever there was a practical truth, this is it. Let us look at it again and again, and ask ourselves before God, “ Will it be to me the morning, or will it be to me the night? The eternal day of happiness, or the eternal night of woe and misery?” ‘The night! Ob, what a night! The night of “wailing and gnashing of to be spent for ever with the tooth,” the night 179 pendence upon the Lord Jesus; no ritualism, no works willavail. The precious blood of Christ must be the sole ground of your trust before God. T repeat it, the momentous question is, “Am I trusting in Jesus, depending on Jesus alone for the salvation of my soul?” Tf so, the morning of that bright, blessed day is before me; if nob, there is nothing before me but the endless night of darkness ! In conclusion, one word on the last clause of the verse—“If ye will inquire, inquire ye; return, come.” Our esteemed brethren have regarded these as addressed to the backslider and to the undecided, and I believe rightly so ; but I would particularly dwell for a moment on these words, as showing to us the heart of God. These words were written by inspiration, and it is, therefore, just as if God were saying in our midst this evening, “ If there be here the vilest, the oldest, the most hardened sinner, I desire not that that sinner should die. Oh, if he will only return, if he will only be in earnest, how gladly will I receive him!” And then, if there should be any who are in : n2 180 “Watchman, what of the Night?” ETS some little measure stirred up to “inquire after God,” His word to such is, “ Inquire ye ; ”” that is, continue to read the word of God. Have you a little desire, a little relish, for that Word? Be encouraged ; that desire is the Spirit’s working ; it comes from God, not from your own evil heart. Continue to look to the Lord, and tho blessing will yet be yours. This word is not to be limited to backslidors, but is to be taken more generally; for by nature it is true of us all, that we have cast God behind our back; and what we want is to “return,” to “come” back to Him. Now to “come” to God means to “believe.” This is the inspired expla- nation of what “coming” means, as we learn from comparing John vi. 64, 65, with verse 44 of the same chapter. This, then, is what the sinner has to do—to believe in Jesus, to trust in Him, to depend on Him for salvation. In this consists “coming” to God, and no one who has not believed can be said to have “ come.” Paul's Letter to Phuemon. Notes of an Exposition of the Epistle to Philemon, delivered in Bethesda Chapel, Bristol, Lord’s-day Evening, March 2nd, 1873. LE occasion which gave rise to this letter was this: Philemon, who resided at Colosse (for this is plainly to be seon by the : last chapter of the Epistle of Paul to the Colossians. The letter to the church at Colosse was written at the same time with this letter to Philemon. Onesimus and another brother were the bearers of the letter to the church at Colosse, and of this private letter to Philemon),—Philemon, who resided at Colosse, had a slave by the name of Onesimus, and this slave in his ungodly state ran away from his master Philemon, and in the providence of God, as we say, he comes to Rome. Rome was the greatest place in the whole world at that time. In all probability this slave said to himself, “IfI could get to Rome, what prospects there would be before me.” This may have occurred to his mind after he left his master. He wanders on from Asia Minor to Rome with bright prospects before him. ‘Oh, what pleasures I shall have in Rome; what sights I shall 182 183, Paul’s Letter to Philemon. Paul’s Letter to Philemon. see in Rome; what companionship I shall mect — a blessed instrument in the hands of God of conyerting his soul. How full of encouragement this ghould be to us all! Some havo dear ones who are far from Christ, fathers, mothers, brothers, sistors, and other relatives, and many of them with in Rome!” No doubt some such thoughts passed through his mind. in Rome? And what happened He was converted. men to go their own way; So God allows q so God allows men to follow the desires of their own heart, and if they could they would yet farther and farther run away from Him. But God says, “Thus far shalt thou go, and no farther.’ Many have gone to London and to other places, not to get good for the soul, but in the service of the devil; but God there laid hold on them, in the very way which ~ they least thought of, and converted them. Again, Onesimus might have come to Rome and never seen Paul. He might have spent fifty years in Rome, and never seen Paul; but God has purposes of grace and mercy towards him, and in His — good providence orders it that he may fall in with Paul, that he must become acquainted with this Paul. And who was Paul at this time in Rome? Not a great man in the eyes of the world, Truly a great man in one sense, and yet in the greatest obscurity in another sense. Paul was at this time a prisoner for the gospel’s sake. Paul did not walk about in the market place, the Forum, where tho great and wealthy of the capital met together, Ho was in prison, with a soldier watching him, and yet God so orders it that this runaway slave must fallin with Paul and that Paul shall become | are apparently getting farther and. farther from God, and caring less and less about the things of God, and more and more about the things of this world. Go on, beloved in Christ, believingly, patiently bringing their cases before the Lord, and you will yet have the joy of finding out that your prayers have not been in vain, There is every reason to believe that: Philemon, the godly master of this slave, was concerned about his spiritual welfare; but all seems lost when this slave runs away, and yet God follows ‘him, and lays hold on him at the very time when you and T would least have thought he would have been to the Lord. ee read and meditate on this letter to of Jesus Christ, and a “ Paul, a prisonerPhilemo n our dearly n. Timothy our brother, unto beloved and fellow-labourer.” He regarded this Philemon as one who laboured with him in the gospel. He speaks of him and treats him as a fellow-labourer. ; Ver. 2. “ And to our beloved Apphia (the wife of Philemon), and to Archippus our fellow-soldier 185 Paul’s Letter to Philemon. Paul’s Letter to Philemon. (this Archippus was a brother who laboured in the word and doctrine at Colosse), and to the church in thy house”? The house of Archippus Lord Jesus Christ, as the one ground of accept- 184. was the meeting place of the church, for at that time it was not so that there were churches and chapels built, but they met in private houses or in some places which were fitted up for the purpose. We have an instance of this in the 20th chapter of the Acts, where Paul was preaching in an upper chamber. It was not the aim of the disciples to have costly places, to resemble the temple at Jerusalem. The first hundred and twenty met in an upperroom. So here the church at Colosse had for its meeting place the house of Philemon. Ver. 8. “Grace to you.” You observe how this comes in in the various letters addressed to the churches, and there must be a reason for it. It is not a common phrase which is brought in. The reason seems to be this: we have to be reminded that grace has been bestowed upon us by God through Christ Jesus, and that He is willing to bestow more and more blessing. And so also we have to be reminded continually of the fact that we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. I am now only speaking to those who trust in the Lord Jesus Christ, who having passed sentence on themselves, and having con- _ domned themselves in the sight of God as guilty ‘inners, are trusting in the atoning death of the ance before God. Ver. 4-7. “I thank my God, making mention of thee always in my prayers, hearing of thy love and faith, which thou hast toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all saints ; that the communication of thy fith may become effectual by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus. For we have great joy and consolation in thy love, because the bowels of the saints are refreshed by thee, brother.” This is what the Apostle Paul writes with regard to the spiritual state of Philemon, and ahigh commendation it is, a most blessed man of God he was; and yet one says, He had slaves! Yes; he had slaves. But then we have always to keep this before us, that the having slaves at that time was not connected with such awful cruelty as the slavery of modern days. Many of these people and there were many things conwere idolaters, nected with slavery which were quite wrong. Yet ordinarily speaking, we have no reason to believe that there were the cruelties of slaveholders of modern days. In most of these instances where we read the word servant it means slave, those who belonged to the master; but in not one single instance is there a hint given how wicked you are, how cruel and abominable your conduct. If the love of Christ constrained them .——— Paul’s Letter to Philemon. to sot all free, the apostles would have rejoiced in. it; and when these slaves had the opportunity cation of thy faith may become effectual, by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus.? This in other words means,— My dear Philemon, I pray that thou, having reccived faith, might go on; that this might energize thee, might become effectual in thee, and give thee yet further and further strength to acknowledge everything that is good in any of the saints. And he adds to his praise this in the 7th verse: “For we have great joy and consola- of becoming free, they were to accept it thank- fully and not reject it. The apostle Paul commends Philemon on account of the blessed state spiritually in which he was. Ho says “I thank my God,” and this parti- cularly with reference to the 5th verse, “hearing of thy love and faith’ This was a subject for praise and thanksgiving in the heart of Paul with regard to Philemon. ‘This is rather a remarkable expression, “ faith and love towards the saints.” ‘You can see what that means, that he had love ; but what is the meaning of this, that he had faith ° towards the saints? Did you ever think of this? ~ 187 Paul’s Letter to Philemon. 186 It is deeply important that we seek to search into the meaning of what we read in the Divine testimony. The meaning of it is evidently this :— looking upon them with faith, seeing in them that they are the children of God,'treating them as such, as the children of God. Whenever we are enabled to look on one another as the children of God, whenever we are enabled to see Christ in one another, that is exercising faith towards one another. He also prayed that God would help him further, and from this we should father instruction, that as Paul prayed for Phileon wo should pray for each other. This was “wubject of his prayer,—“ that the communt- tion in thy love, because the bowels of the saints are refreshed by thee, brother.” © What a high commendation of this dear man! Evidently he was one in a position of comparative wealth and prosperity, and he says “we have great joy” because on account of the holy, godly walk of this blessed man of God, Philemon, the hearts of the saints were refreshed. Do we the children of God aim after this, viz., that we become a spiritual refreshment to the saints, that the saints are refreshed by our godly life? After this we have to aim. Giving way to our natural tendencies, to our temper, and to other things which are hateful to God, we do not strengthen the hands of our fellow disciples; but when we seek to do those things which are ac- cording to the mind of God, we strengthen each other’s hands in God. In bringing glory to God, - we also help on the life and deportment of other 189 Paul’s Letter to Philemon. Paul's Letter to Philemon. childven of God. Just as it is with regard to any army; if one regiment acquits itself well, the other regiments are strengthened thereby; and might have said,—I am an apostle, and for the gospel’s sake am here in prison, and it is all right and fit that my child in the faith should wait on me, Not thus, not thus. This was not the mind of Christ, and this blessed man of God sought to act according to the mind of Christ. He might have said,—I am an aged servant of Christ, an aged apostle, and I have laboured 188 if one regiment turns its back on the enemy, the other regiments are weakened thereby. So is it with the Church of God. Ver. 8-14. “ Wherefore, though I might be much bold in Ohrist to enjotn thee that which is convenient, yet for love’s sake I rather beseech thee, being such an one as Paul the aged, and now also a@ prisoner of Jesus Christ. I beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in my bonds : which in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and to me: whom I have sent again: thou therefore receive him, that is, mine own bowels; whom I would have retained with me, that in thy stead he might have ministered unto me in the bonds of the gospel: but without thy mind would I do nothing ; that thy benofit should not be as it were of necessity, but willingly.” Exquisite statement this, and of the deepest moment. Briefly it was just this :—Onesimus was converted; Paul a prisoner for the gospel in bonds, What a comfort this good man would _ have been in waiting upon him! He longed to _ hayo one to wait on him. Paul might have said,— Onosimus is my son in the faith, and there- I ghall just actas I have aright to act ; I will oop him, and let him wait on me. on He more abundantly than any of them; and as this runaway slave has been converted through me, it is all right that I should have him to wait on me. Not thus, because this would be by constraint. He would not know whether it was done willingly and cheerfully on the part of Philemon. He desired that this man of God might do what he did cheerfully, willingly. Oh, how deeply important it is to keep this before us! The principle is just this. Suppose any one said,—Now IT am. in great need, and such and such a one is my brother in Christ, and such and such a one has plenty of money, and he ought to give to me because I am a poor brother; he is bound by the word of God to do it, and I have a right just to demand it of him. Is this the mind of Christ? Tt is the mind of the flesh, and not the mind of Christ. You never find such an instance on the part of a man of God in the cpistles or i8n0 gospels. Quite true that he who hath this world’s goods, and seeth his brother have need, and 190 Paul’s Letter to Philemon. Paul’s Letter to Philemon. shutteth up his bowels of compassion, cannot have the love of God in him; but it is also true on the other hand that it is ill becoming that a poor brother should insist on it. The apostle ‘Paul could have insisted on his rights, but he did not do so. “Which in time past was to thee unprofitable.” This brings out the character of Onesimus: a good-for-nothing man, a bad fellow. ~ Philemon had lost nothing. “But now profitable to thee and to me.” Becauso a child of God, a brother in Christ, a member of the body. That brings ont another deeply important principle. There is no child of God but what is ofsome good. One might say,—Here is a very ignorant person, cannot put two letterstogether ; what good is such an one to the Church of Christ? If in no other way, to afford opportu- nity for the exercise of grace on the part of others. Here is one helplessly confined to his bed year after year. That individual can pray, that in- dividual can yet manifest the mind of Christ to Such an one who comes to see him. And suppose none of these things were so, yet they give the opportunity to those who are in health and strength to show love to such anone. We should ilways look on one another as precious in the of Christ. Our natural tendency is this: 406 the old Adam in one another, to sce the 191 failings and shortcomings in one another ; and the result is misery to one another and dishonour to God. © beloved in Christ, let us aim after ib to see Christ in one another, Onesimus was pro- fitable to tho chief of the apostles ; just think of this. Fe could not be a useless one, because he was a member of the body of Christ, and Christ can haye no member of His body who is altoeit gether useless. @ « Thou therefore receive him, that is, mine own bowels.” Philemon was to receive him as if Paul himself came to him. And oh, how would Paul have been received? O beloved brother Paul, how glad I am to see thee again here, he would say, falling on his neck and kissing him many times. Now Paul says,—Just as thou wouldest have received me, if I were to come, so, beloved Philemon, receive this runaway slave, because he is thy brother in Christ, ee thou wilt have to him. nothing.” But ee eBut ese thy ie would I dothee, that thou md. a ha eternity with I must first know that this pleases art satisfied with it, that this is according to thy wish and will. How deeply important to keep this before us in the Divine life, that we manifest the mind of Christ. Just as that blessed One sought not to please Himself, but to be the servant of others, so have we to imitate that blessed One. 192 Paul’s Letter to Philemon. “ Tor perhaps he therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him for ever”? “ For over,” never to be separated any more. And that brings before us the precious truth that the disciples of the Lord Jesus are bound together for eternity, are knit together for eternity. that you see is so precious. And There may come separation by distance, there may come separation i by death ; ah, but it is only the appearance. All the poor sinners who rest on the atoning death of the Lord Jesus form one holy, happy, blessed family for eternity, and there will be no separation for eternity. we belong to that family? Lord Jesus? yet? Do Do we believe in the How many among us belong to the heavenly family? How many aro decided Put this to yourselves, you dear young men, you dear girls from the Orphan Houses, and all here present. Oh, the blessedness heavenly family! of belonging to the Oh, the blessedness of belong- ing to the members of Christ! Then let come what may—one in Christ, and one in Christ for oyor! September 80th, 1873. Song of Solomon iy. 12-16. Wo are bound together in the bonds of love, uot for time only, but for eternity. “A Gurden Inclosed,” An Address delivered at a Conference of Christians of, various denominations held at Clifton, on Tuesday HE few words, beloved Christian friends, I have to speak this evening, are in con-_ nection with the first portion of Holy Scripture to which our attention has been directed, contained in the Song of Solomon,—the portion on which our beloved prother has already nt jis not necessary to repeat what is God’s spoken. object in giving to us the Song of Solomon ; you all know it, and our esteemed brother has again yeferred to it. But it should be.in our hearts to seek to enter into the spiritual meaning of this most precious Book. I do noi know one single part of Divine testimony which more effectually ‘acts like a spiritual thermometer, to show how it is with regard to our affection for the Person of our adorable Lord Jesus Christ, than this little portion of the Word of God called the Song of Solomon, And this portion to which our at) 194. “A Garden Inclosed.” tention is directed for consideration «A Garden Inclosed.” in those meotings, if entered into with regard to ourselve would bring an abundant blessing to our souls. s, Now let us once more read this verse 5 and, as God may help me, I desire to make a few remarks, in addition to what has been stated already, “A garden inclosed is my sistor, my spouse ;” we j aro called a “spouse,” the most intimate of all unions. How comes this, that we aro in most intimate of “all unions? this By reason of that deep sleep of déath which fell upon Jesus. That Blessed One died in our stead, in order that wo might have life, in order that we might be brought into this most intimate of all relationships to Him, in order that we should be His spouse. Now this sistor is called a “garden inclosed,” “a spring shut up,” “a fountain sealed 3” these three dif. ferent figures are employed. A “garden in- closed:” let me here observe that I judge the meaning is not what is commonly stated. A garden inclosed”: the very word “ garden ” implies that it is inclosed ; a portion of land taken away from other parts, inclosed by a hedge or wall, or somehow or other inclosed and cultivate d afterwards. It is this very thing which constitutes it to be a garden. But it is not simply faid o “garden,” there is something added garding the garden, and that is, that it is mmred,” “bolted,” “shut up,” just like this © 195 spring, and this “fountain sealed 2 3 that is the particular point: not that this portion of land is inclosed, but that this inclosed field is shut up,— that it is not accessible to every one. The owner goes in and out as he pleases; he has a right to this piece of land—this Garden ; but it is bolted, ib is barred, it is shut up, and not accessible to every one. Just as he who sealed the fountain may alone break the seal; and he who shut up the Spring may break away that by which it is shut up, and may partake of the refreshing draughts of this fountain: that is the parcaee point. Now what is meant by this figure of fa bolted Garden,” “a spring shut up,” “a fountain sealed’”?? We are our Lord’s property,—He has bought us with His precious blood ; thus we are His and not our own. The right to the Garden ; is His, the bolts and keys are His, the fountain is His, the spring is His; all belongs to that Blessed One, who bought us with His precious blood. Do we feel in our inmost souls that all we have and are belongs to the Lord ?—that He nee bought our persons, our talents, and our time? Do we feel: that He has bought our eyes, our hands, our feeb? Do we feel that our houses and lands, our horses and carriages, belong to Him ?—that all the money we have is His,—that our profession or business is His,—that every- thing we have and areis His? Oh! if our inmost 196 “A Garden Inclosed.” “A Garden Inclosed.” souls entered into it, what Christian men and people. Beloved in Christ, the great practical point is,—Is it thus with me? When I was meditating upon this portion last Sunday evening, I said to myself, “Lord, let it be thus with me: help me, that it may be thus with me.” Oh that it may be thus with ourselves, individually; and that it may be thus not only “ now and then,” when we are under special spiritual influences, or under special spiritual excitement, such as the present may be; but that day by day, from Monday morning until Saturday evening, and all the day through, all the week long, all the year round,--we may be in the “fear of the Lord.” It is just this which, with the blessing of God, will make an effect upon the consciences of the unconverted. When they see that we are in women should we be from this time and henceforth. Now, beloved in Christ, as we are come here not to pass an hour or two for amusement, but in order that our inmost souls may be affected, that we may be more holy and devout, “out and out”? consecrated to the Lord; oh! let us seek to enter into this glorious fact, that the Lord Jesus Christ has bought us with His precious blood,—that “ont and out” we are His, and not our own; and that not for this evening, or to -morrow, merely, but that all the days of our life, we and all we have and are, belong to the Lord. Oh! let us ask God to seal this upon our hearts, and to seal it so, that from this evening and henceforth we shall never be able to lose sight of this truth. This, I judge, is the great practical point that the Holy Ghost would bring before us in this portion. Now we read the next verse: “Thy plants are an orchard of pomegranates, with pleasant fruits; camphire with spikenard, spikenard and saffron; calamus and cinnamon, with all trees of frankincense; myrrh and aloes, with all the chief spices.” Whatis this? The Lord Jesus coming into His Garden, and the grace He sees in His Ohurch ;—the grace He sees in His spouse, His sister: the Bridegroom able to take a delight and joy and pleasure in what He sees in His 197 earnest,—that there is a reality about our profession ds disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ ; when they are able to say, “Look at that man, he is just what he was twenty, or thirty, or forty years ago.” And so goes on that man or woman, —day by day, week by week, month after month, and year after year,—always in the fear of God, always setting Christ before him. Oh, if it were thus with us, beloved-in Christ, what a testimony would our lives be to an ungodly world! More than this, how we should strengthen each other’s hands in God! ‘Weare all members of the Body, and each one has a duty to perform, in order that t “A Garden Inclosed.” fellow-believers may be helped on. We should not be simply satisfied with reading that yerse: “For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundantly.” And we should verily experience the truth of the precious statement of the apostle Paul, “I can do all things through Christ, who strengtheneth me.” The next verse, the fifteenth, “A fountain of gardens, a well of living waters, and streams from Lebanon.” This is what the Lord Jesus his Jonathan went into the wood to strengthen the hands of David; but we should ask ourselves, “DoI strengthen my brethren and sisters ? do I I i 199 “A Garden Inelosed.” 198 lend them a helping hand when they are tried and afflicted and weak? When they are falling, do I seck to strengthen their hands in God?” Again, in the Epistle to the Thessalonians we read, “ Edify one another even as also ye do.” Do we build up one another, and seck to encourage and lead on one another in the knowledge of Christ? How is it with us regarding these points? Is it true of us that we are not merely plants and trees, but fruit-bearing trees in the Lord’s Garden? life and Christ? Oh! beloved in Christ, is our walk day by day a sweet perfume to Just let us ask ourselves, and deal honestly with our souls this evening ; and before we go away let us ask ourselves, as before God, the question, Is my life and my deportment a sweet savour unto Christ? heart of my blessed Lord? Do I refresh the Thus it might be,— thus it ought to be, beloved in Christ. Oh let us aim after it, that it may be thus; and if we honestly ask the Lord that He would help us, we _ should most assuredly experience the fulfilment of _ the promise of the blessed Lord Jesus, contained in tho thirteenth chapter of Matthew, the twelfth Christ further says about the Church,—she is a fountain of gardens. ‘That: means a fountain in gardens, or a fountain such as is found in a garden. “A well of living waters, and streams from Lebanon.” The particular point hero, I think, that is intended to be conveyed as to the spiritual meaning is this,—the refreshing that is intended to be diffused through the instramentality of the Church. You remember well that statement in the Gospel of John with regard to the Spirit not yet given, “ That out of the believer . should flow rivers of living water.” The Church should be a fountain,—a spring of living waters, —a spring running from Lebanon. How is it with us regarding this? If we ask ourselves as before God (and we should always deal honestly with our hearts), we should say, Is the living water flowing out of me? Am I God’s instrument in conveying spiritual blessings? Do I by my life and deportment and words minister the Spirit to others? How often has it been thus; . 200 “A Garden Inclosed.” or has it been go at all? is it so habitually? And if in some degree, What the Lord Jesus Christ looks for is this, That since He has graciously been pleased to give unto us the Holy Ghost, it should be true of us individually, “that out of us flow rivers of living water.” And I would say, that, if we more expected it, we should have moro; and if our life and walk and deportment were more as it becomes a disciple of the Lord Jesus, we should, by the grace of the Spirit, refresh others, and out of us would verily flow “ rivers of living water”; as was the case in the days of the apostles. The office of the apostles we cannot have; and if any were to come and tell us that they were apostles, we should at once say that they were liars. But while we cannot have the office of the apostles,—the grace of the apostles we should seek after. It may be true of the saints of the Most High now in this latter part of the nineteenth century, as it was true of them in the days of Paul,—that out of them “flow rivers of living water.” And if, beloved in Christ here present, we were expecting this, and were pray- ing for this,—that we might be men and women out of whom should “ flow rivers of living water,” wo should find that verily the Lord is as good as His Word, and that He would give us help and Sirongth that thus it might be. _ The last verse, “ Awake, O north wind; and “A Garden Inclosed.” 201 come, thou south; blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out.” Possibly the way in which I understand this verse may differ from the way in which one or other of my beloved brethren understand it. The meaning, as I understand it, is this,—The Church responding, and the Church delighting to give joy to the heart of her beloved Bridegroom. The Church wishing to refresh Him by her sweet savours and pleasant fruits, says, “Awake, O north wind; and come, . thou south; blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out. Let my beloved come into his garden, and eat his pleasant fruits.” I understand the whole of this verse, and not simply the last words thereof, to be a statement of the Church: the beloved is speaking to the bridegroom in order to refresh his heart; and so the saints of the Most High should ever look above and say to themselves, How can I give joy ‘to the heart of my blessed Lord? He has laid down His life for me, what can I do for Him,— how can I serve and glorify Him? And lest any say, I am poor, or I am young, or I have not much learning, I have been but recently brought to the knowledge of the Lord,—I say, every one who is a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, and a partaker of the Holy Ghost, regenerated and re- newed, has it in his heart to refresh and gladden the heart of the Lord Jesus Christ. Oh let us 202 “A Garden Inclosed’? “A Garden Inclosed.” never say, “I can do nothing to give joy to the what we have attained to; but give all the honour and glory—not in word only, for that is a little thing,—but in our inmost souls, to Him to whom it isalone due: the Lord Jesus Christ claims it all for Himself. It is My Garden, My sister, My heart of my blessed Lord.” We can do it, and the Lord Jesus Christ looks for it that we should doit. He has given the last drop of His blood for us, and went through everything that was necessary for our salvation ; and now is He look- ing that we, on our part, seck spouse, My myrrh, My spice, My honeycomb, My His glory, and honey,—everything belongs to Him. And then at the close of the verse, “Hat, O friends, drink, yea, drink abundantly, O beloved.” “Be drunken in love,” as it should be, or at least might be rendered. And here let me say particularly, if there is one thing more than another after which we should aim, it is an increase of love. Oh! when we think of it,—that there is a possibility of being drunken in love, what a blessed, blessed, blessed thing to set before us, to be aiming after this,—to be drunken in refresh His heart, in return for all He has done for us. And thus it comes that the Church desires ” to gladden the heart of the Lord Jesus, and she says, “Let my Beloved come into His garden, and eat His pleasant fruits.” Now notice the response of the Blessed One in the first verse of the next chapter, “I am come into my Garden, my sister, my spouse: I have gathered my myrrh with my spice ; I have eaten my honeycomb with my honey ; Ihave drunk my wine with my milk: eat, O friends; drink, yea, drink abundantly, O beloved.” The first thing I notice here particularly is this, it is all “My,” “My,” “My,” because we belong to the Lord, and have nothing in ourselves. It is My spice, My Garden, My honeycomb, My honey, everything belonging tothe Lord Jesus. And this we never lose sight of, that however much we may be advanced in knowledge and grace, yet We owe every particle of grace and knowledge to- the Lord. We must never stand before a spiritunl looking-glass and think what we have done, aes _ $ must 208 love, to be filled with love. Ob, beloved in Christ, let it be our holy, godly aim, to know something of this for ourselves! And these blessed mectings may be a great stimulus to us to aim after an increase of love. That is one of the special objects why we come together; not so much that we may instruct one another, but that we may excite one another to an increase of love. Oh let us aim after this! “God is love.” And just in measure as we are helped on to increase in love, so, and only in so far, do we become more like God. The Redeemed in the Wilderness. 205 forgiven, then are we renewed—born again— regenerated through this faith in the Lord Jesus The Redeemed ww the Wilderness. An Address delivered at a Conference of Christians of various denominations, held at Clifton on Wednesday, October 1st, 1873. “ Whois this that cometh up from the wilderness, leaning upon her Beloved ?”—Song of Solomon viii. 5. UR subject, beloved Christian friends, as you all know, is “ The redeemed in the wilderness.” Now the first point is, Do we know that we are among the number of the redeemed in the wilderness? Possibly there may be some hearts here present this evening saying, How can I find out that I belong to the redeemed in the wilderness? This is to be settled thus: If we believe in the Lord Jesus Christ for the _ salvation of our souls,—if we trust in Him alone for salvation,—if we look away entirely from our own merit and worthiness,—if we are convinced that we are sinners by nature, and put our trust alone in the merits of the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our souls,—if we look to Him alone as our Substitute, and find in His precious blood alone the power to cleanse away all our num- borless transgressions, in deed, word, thought, dosive, feeling, and purpose,—then are our sins Christ; then have we become children of God through this faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; then ' have we been delivered from the bondage of Satan, the world, and our own evil and corrupt nature. We are thus delivered out of the mystical Egypt, and are brought into the wilderness. Now we have before God to answer this,—Do I trust alone in Jesus for the salvation of my soul? Do I look away from everything but Jesus as the ground of acceptance, and depend upon Him, and trust in Him? Then are my sins forgiven; and though I am but a poor weak believer, and little instructed as yet, nevertheless, if I am really and truly hanging upon Christ for salvation, all is right before God,—we are accepted by Him, we are dear to His heart; He looks upon us as clean and spotless ones for Christ’s sake, though we are vile, worthless, and sinful in ourselves. And then, haying thus, by the grace of God, been delivered out of the world of Egypt, and brought into the wilderness,— What then? ‘To answer this question we refer to one passage, and only one, brought into the programme before us; it is the last passage referred to. In the eighth chapter and fifth verse of the Song of Solomon, we read thus: “Who is this The Redeemed in the Wilderness. The Redeemed in the Wilderness. that cometh up from the wilderness, leaning upon tell you, that you are not “leaning upon the her beloved?” Beloved.” 206 As we saw last evening again and again, by the Beloved we are to understand the Lord Jesus Christ; and by that one who in 207 And this will prove your weakness, and will make jyou feel that you are in a wrong | state, and not doing as you should do. When I her weakness, fecbleness, and nothingness, leans walked about in my garden, an hour or two ago, upon her Beloved—the Church of Christ, believers and thought upon this passage, I said, “ Lord in the Lord Jesus Christ; because by the power Jesus, I am one of Thy weak ones, and I desire of the Holy Ghost they have been to lean upon Thee. taught to If I should be asked to speak This is this evening, oh ! what can Thy poor servant do? just what we have to do: having, by the grace of but he looks to Thee, he desires to lean upon God, been redeemed out of the world, out of the Thee. mystical Egypt,—having, by the grace of God, servant, who cannot speak as he ought to the been brought into the wilderness,—now we have profit of the hearers; but in his weakness he will to own increasingly our weakness, helplessness, lean upon Thee, and look to Thee: now help and ignorance ; and, under the consciousness of Thou Thy servant.” this betake ourselves to the Beloved One—the circumstances we look to Him, so in the education know their weakness and nothingness. Now, Lord Jesus, instruct Thou Thy poor Well; just as under these Lord Jesus Christ—to lean upon the arm which of our children, in the carrying on our business, can never tire, that arm which created the world, in the hour of depression, under the consciousness which sustains and upholds the world. This is of our manifold failings, under the temptations what we have to do; and Iask, beloved in Christ, that.continually befal us day by day, we have to what is our position? Are we leaning upon the look to the Lord Jesus Christ, and, by faith, draw Just answer the question before God, out of the fulness which is treasured up in Him. Beloved? What is your habit of soul? Trusting in your- He is a power for good to His Church,—of infinite self, your intellect, your physical strength, your wisdom, and full of pity and compassion ; and by money, your experience in business, your skilful- prayer, and the exercise of faith, we may draw ness in your profession, or even the experience you haye had in the divine life, your knowledge into our souls from His blessed attributes that f the Word of God,—do you trust in any of weak one it is said, “ She is coming up from the those things? If so, allow me affectionately to strength which we so much need. Now of this wilderness leaning upon her Beloved.” This 208 The Redeemed in the Wilderness. suggests to us at once that her destiny is not to remain. in the wilderness; and this is just the blessed position of the Church of Christ. We have most abundant reason to thank God that we ave in the wilderness. I have been in the wilderness forty-eight years, and I well remember the time when I was not in the wilderness,—when I was of the world, when I loved this world, and it was to me a delight and desire. Iwellremember the time when I should have laughed at the very thought of coming out of the wilderness, and hearing anything about this Beloved One; but now, by the grace of God, it is different. And so with regard to all the believers here present ; though we are in the wilderness, yet we shall not remain there. Tho prospects are bright and blessed for all who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, who are not nominal but real Christians, —children of God, partakers of the Divine nature ; and though the manifestation of the sons of God has not yet taken place, it will take place: wait, wait for it, and as assuredly as we now trust in the Lord Jesus Christ, so assuredly every one of us—before the whole universe—will be manifested, “in the day of Christ’s appearing,” as the disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ, and as the children of God. Oh, bright prospect,—the manifostation of the sons of God! And just in pro- a portion as the child of God is enabled to enter into The Redeemed in the Wilderness. 209 it, and to say, “The day is coming when I shall be manifested as a child of God,” so this world is let go, with its lusts and vanities and pleasures and wealth and rank; we let it all go, as we are enabled to realize that we are the children of God, and are looking forward to that day when the children of God shall be manifested. This is the great point, and allow me affectionately to press it upon you, as one who has had some little share of experience in these things. Justin proportion as you are enabled to lay hold on heavenly realities,—to look forward to the day of the manifest- ation of the sons of God, and the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ, when you shall share the kingdom with Jesus, when you will be for ever separated from the world, received Father’s house, completely conformed into the to the image of God’s dear Son, not only as to the body, but perfectly holy—as that blessed One is—will your heart be heaven. lifted up There is no out of the world into more blessed a lever to separate us from this world, and lift our hearts right into heaven, than considering what we have been redeemed from, and unto what we are in Christ Jesus now, and shall be hereafter. Oh! the soul entering into it cannot but rejoice in the Lord. Itis a bright and blessed prospect,—we are not to remain here, we are to “come up from the wilderness,” But do not misunderstand me ; Pp 210 211 The Redeemed in the Wilderness. The Redeemed in the Wilderness. as if I were altogether so sick of the world that I whom? To Jesus. Do we delight in the prospect of being with Him? I do not speak about wished any moment to be taken out of it: not so. If the Lord were only to give me grace, I am willing to serve Him fifty years longer, and more if it were His will. But yet with all this, on account of the conflict and difficulties of the way, on account of the evil corrupt nature within me, on account of Satan not being bound yet, and the separation between the Church and the world not having taken place, and most of all, because Jesus is not yet manifested in His glory—the children of God rejoice in the prospect that the _wilderness state will come to an end: because it will be the day of blessedness for the universal Church of Christ, and the day for the glory of the Lord Jesus Christ,—therefore we cannot but rejoice in the prospect that the wilderness state will come to an end. Now this weak one “cometh up from the wilderness leaning upon her beloved.’ What does this imply ?—That as she took one step further she got nearer and nearer to the promised land. So with us: as the sun sets once more, we area day nearer; as the week closes, we are a week nearer; as our Conference has again come round, wo are one year nearer. Oh! one year nearer than we were last October, when we had those iappy meetings. Oh! bright and blessed pros- -pect,—getting nearer, and nearer, and nearer to balls and theatres and some extraordinary parties and the prospect of joining them; nor about be- coming rich in this world, nor getting a great name in this world, nor about any of these things, but the blessed prospect of being with Jesus. How many here present have any sympathy with such a statement as this? If you have no sym- pathy with it, let me tell you this,—it proves one of these two things: either you are “dead in trespasses and sins,” and walking in the broad way which leads to destruction; or, at least for the time being, your heart is not alive to the things of God, and if a spiritual thermometer were applied to your heart, it would be seen that you are all but lifeless. This never ought to be the case with regard to the disciples of the Lord Jesus: their heart should be full of love to that blessed One who laid down His life for them, so: that they rejoice when they hear that the day is coming when they shall be with that blessed One. This then is our great and blessed prospect,— that, though glad, if necessary, to labour and suffer here for the Lord’s sake; though glad for a season, if necessary, to be separated from that blessed One, and from “the spirits of just men made perfect,” with whom we shall be united for ever hereafter; nevertheless we have before us 4 212 The Redeemed in the Wilderness. The Redeemed in the Wilderness. the prospect that the wilderness will not always be, but that we shall come out of it, and that, as “ Jesus is able to meet all these circumstances ; days pass on, so we get nearer and nearer to our Jesus can help me; He says, ‘Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill it” Let me open my mouth And while we remain here, what haye we to do? All of us have our various and willing to fill it.” blessed home. oceupations,—not all as preachers of the gospel, not allas district visitors; but every one of us, as a disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ, has some work to do; every one of difficulty to meet, some trial to go through, us has some some affliction to endure; and every one of us, day by day, is exposed to temptation. What i 218 have we to do under these circumstances? We have to “lean upon the Beloved;” to go to Jesus, to trust in Jesus, in the consciousness of ow weakness and helplessness ;—not to look to our own resources, for we have none ; not to look to our brothers and sisters, or friends, for they are as weak as we are; but we are to look to the Lord Jesus. There is treasured up in Him in- exhaustible fulness ; and just as by prayer and faith we lay hold on the strength of the Lord, so shall we receive comfort according to our need, instruction in the hour of perplexity, help in the hour of depression, deliverance in the hour of -difficulty,—difficulties in connection with family ‘als and business trials; under all circumstances 0 should not be a single trial that befals us, Wo should look forward calmly to it, and say, wide, and see how the blessed One is both able Try to lean upon the arm of that blessed One, and you will find it never grows weary, but able to bear you up,—it never will fail. Oh! do but try it, and you will see. And remember, Jesus does not simply “take” the arm: sometimes there are such cases as this,—a weakly husband, in the way of courtesy, offers his arm to his wife; but he is very feeble, and the wife knows it is only done in the way of politeness and love; really the truth is that her arm is ten times stronger than his—he has no strength to support her, and, . therefore, while she gives her arm, she does not lean upon it. It is not thus that we are to take, _ so to speak, the arm of the Lord Jesus, but really to lean upon it, and trast in it, and make but trial of it, and we shall find how strong it is, and how able to carry us through. If you have never tried it, let an elder brother now beseech you to try it, and you will find how strong that arm is, how able and ready to carry you all through,—it Oh, bright prospect, to will never, never tire. a Friend for ever and ever! have such T look forward now to the year which is coming: there is every reason to believe that we 214 The Redeemed in the Wilderness. shall not all meet again at another Conference ; and our path may be varied,—we may have to meet trials and difficulties; but, beloved in Christ here present, with all this before us, are we dismayed or cast down, or overwhelmed in the prospect of what may possibly befal us before another year is over? No; for that arm will carry us through—the arm of our Friend “who sticketh closer than a brother,’—He never will get tired of us; He upholds the universe by His power and might, and He will carry us through. And if the Lord permit us to see another year, and if we are again allowed to meet at these happy meetings, what reason shall we not have to bless and praise God for all His goodness; and amidst all other reasons, for this too, that we are one year nearer to the return of the Lord Jesus Christ,—one year nearer the day when the wilderness course will be over for ever and eyer. Andress to Boung Men, Delivered in Bethesda Chapel, Great George Street, Bristol, on Sunday, October 12th, 1878. “Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes; pnt know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment. Therefore remove sorrow from. thy heart, and put away evil from thy flesh : for childhood and youth are vanity.”—Lecles. xi. O10. “Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when thou shalt say, Ihave no pleasure in them,’ —Eceles. xii. 1. HAVE been requested to preach this evening more particularly to young men, —to the dear young men ; and as I myself to have been a young man, and know what it is be a young man out of Christ, and a young man in Christ, a believer in the Lord Jesus, I cheerfully complied with the request. I myself lived to be twenty years of age and a few weeks before I was converted, and therefore I know experimentally what it is to be a young man oub of Christ; especially when it is considered that, though I was only twenty years of age, I had the / Address to Young Men. experionce of one who was thirty or thirty-five ment is not asif the Holy Ghost were encou- years old; for I had been, from ten years and a half, so to speak, my own master, and had seen much, very much, of life by the time that I was twenty. Yet, as I was only a young man of twenty when converted, I know experimentally | i 217 Address to Young Men. 216 what it is to be a young man as a believer in the Lord Jesus, and gladly, therefore, do I comply with the request to preach to my dear young friends,—the dear young men. But while the subject which we lay before you this evening is of importance to young men, it is also of im-. portance to all of us,—to young men and young women, to middle-aged men and to middle-aged women, to elder men and to elder women; for the truth as it is in Jesus must always be of importance to every human being. The portion which I have read is one which more especially, by the Holy Ghost, is addressed to young men; and of all the portions in the Divine Testimony for the occasion, I know none more suitable than tho one which I have been reading. We will now read again, little by little, this portion, and meditate upon it, as God may help us: “Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth; and lot thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, «l walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the i of thino eyes.” The first thing we have cially to keep before us regarding this state- raging people, whether young men or young women or any human beings, to live according to their own likings. We have not for a moment to suppose this, The statement is precisely of the same character as we find at the very close of the blessed book of God, in the last chapter of the book of Revelation, in the eleventh verse, where we read: “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. (12 v.) And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.” These two verses are to be takon in connection, just as the first part of this ninth verso in the eleventh chapter of Ecclesiastes is to be taken in connection with the latter part of the selfsame verse. The Holy Ghost is stating here what will be seen with regard to young men—the natural: liking of the natural heart of young men, that is, to please themselves; to go their own way; to gratify themselves; to walk according to the sight of their own eyes. It is not stated in the way of encouragement by the Holy Ghost that they should doso. Far less is it sanctioned by the Holy Ghost, as if there were no harm in all this. ‘The fact is simply referred to, as it is 218 Address to Young Men. among men,— What is the common course among men, and what is the natural tendency of youth. It was the same with all of us; the same, not only with young men and young women, but the same With middle-aged men and middle-aged: women, with elder men and elder women. We like to go our own way, to please ourselves, and gratify ourselves, and act according to the biddings of nature. This is the statement of the Holy Ghost, just as we find it in the last chapter of the book of Revelation, but with this solemn, weighty, momentous addition: “Behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with me;” and here the Holy Ghost adds, “For all these things God will bring thee into judgment.” “Rejoice, O young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes.” Now, the very reverse of all this the Holy Ghost would tell them should be the case. Tn the first place, “ Rejoice, O-young man, in thy youth.’ Are we to rejoice in our youth? The statement of the Holy Ghost again and again and again is, “Rejoice in the Lord.” Our strength is, to be happy in the Lord. ‘This we are enjoined, this is the will of the Lord con; porning us, to rejoice in the Lord, and not to ¥ejoice in youth. ° Address to Young Men. 219 Further, “Let thy heart cheer thee in the us? days of thy youth.” Our own hearts cheer to are el gosp ed bless the of s lation The conso that He s. heart own cheer us, and not our wvould trust in his own heart, and he that would Jook into his own heart, to find there a fountain of happiness, is a fool ; and therefore that cannot possibly be the meaning. But it is simply theg statement of the Holy Ghost how it is amon men, what is the tendency among men, and how ib is found to.be among men. So, then, it does not at all mean that we should cheer ourselves, from the fact that we are young men. “And walk in the ways of thine heart.” so? Verily, is it this that is enjoined? Can it be would heart own our of ways the in ng walki The be the ways of the transgressors. We are naturally far from God ; we naturally do things ing which are hateful to God, which are anyththe but pleasing to Him. What is enjoined to ; human being is, to walk in the ways of the Lord and therefore it cannot possibly mean here that it is pleasing to God, and according to the mind of God; but it is simply stated what is the ten- dency of youth—to wall in their own ways, not liking to be directed by God’s orders, by God’s And then farther, “In the sight of thine ways. eyes.” This we like naturally, but that which 220 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. is inculcated in the Holy Scripture is this,—to walk in the sight of God, to walk according to once find from the second part of the verse, where this is stated: “For all these things God will bring thee into judgment.” If it were com- the mind of God, to walk in the light of God’s countenance, so to walk as that we do not go out of the sight of God. respecting us. This is the will of the Lord And, therefore, in the first place, this is to be settled in our own hearts, that here is the statement of the Holy Ghost, not by way of commendation, the very reverse, only the simple statement of the Holy Ghost as to what is common among men, what is the resulé of our fallen state, as long as we are not in Christ we rejoice in things which are according to nature, instead of rejoicing in things which are according to the mind of God. But it is the latter, and tho latter only, which brings real, true joy, peace, and happiness to the human being; and the former never did, never will, never can. It is not contained in that which this world affords, not even in natural relationship, nor in the state of man as to his varied progress, itis not possible that, in any of these things, real joy, real happiness can be found; but only in communion with God, in oneness with God, in having done away, by the grace of God, the distance from God, through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, can we find peace and happiness. Now, that this is not a supposition of mine, but that it is evidently the mind of God, we at 221 mended by the Holy Ghost that a young man should rejoice in the fact that he is a youth, that he is young; if it were commended by the Holy Ghost that he should let his heart cheer him in the days of his youth; if it were commended by the Holy Ghost that he should walk in the ways of his own heart, and in the sight of his own eyes, then why this addition? Why this contrast? A plain proof that it is the very reverse from what the Holy Ghost means us to do; for, asI said before, He would have us to rejoice in the Lord. He would have us to be cheered by the consolations of the gospel, He would have us to walk in the ways of God, He would have us to walk in the light of the countenance of God. This is according to the mind of God, and not the other. If, however, young men are determined to go their own way, then let them hear the word of the Lord: “ But know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment.” ‘What then, if we are brought into judgment? Tf all our wrong doings are brought before God, and sentence passed according to our actions; if all our words, the tens upon tens of thousands, and the hundreds upon hundreds of thousands of 2220” Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. words which we utter, from the moment that we are brought into the world to the moment that we are taken out of the world; and if all the thoughts and desires, the inclinations and pur- poses, which have been found in our hearts are tested by the scrutinizing eye of God, and weighed in His balance, what will be the end of this? What can be the end of this but to hear that awful sentence, “Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared devil and his angels”? Oh! what would befal for the us if once we are to be dealt with according to our deeds, our words, our thoughts? We should be undone, and undone for eternity ; and, therefore, the solemn and momentous point with regard to this latter part of the verse is not only that it says to us that the meaning, which is apparently the meaning of the first part of the verse, cannot possibly be the meaning; but that also, by this latter part of the verse we are stirred up to the utmost, and entreated, and. besought by God to the utmost (if I may use tho words), with all carnestness, with all diligence, with all haste, to close with Christ, to lay hold on the offers of tho gospel, to believe’ in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our ls, in order that we may not have to stand the judgment-bar of the Lord Jesus Christ, hear that awful sentence to which I haye 223 referred. There is no possibility of escaping punishment and hell, but by believing the gospel. There is no possibility of having eternal joy and happiness, but through faith in the atoning death of the Lord Jesus Christ; and if there had been-a possibility of any human being being saved in any other way, God would not have delivered wp the choicest, the most precious of all gifts He had to give,—eyen His only-begotten Son. But when He saw that we were lost and undone, His heart being full of yearning love, His heart full of compassion to the lost and ruined and guilty, He, in the riches of His grace, gave for them the choicest gift He had to give,—His only-begotten Son, and bruised Him and wounded Him and laid on Him the punishment of us all; and that blessed One endured, in our room, all the punishment which was due to those who put their trust in Him. Now the great point before we pass on is this: First of all, lask my dear young friends, —the dear young men to whom I am speaking more particularly this evening,—how is it with you? Have you closed with Christ or not? Have you accepted the offers of the gospel or not? Are yon in Christ or out of Christ? I feel for you; Ican well enter into your state. Iwas out of Christ for many along year, and oh! the thousands of times that I have wished 224 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. 225 I know from my own experience what it is that I had known the Lord much younger than I did. There was, however, this difference with all one’s might to seek to enjoy the world, for I did it to the utmost, and I had opportunity between me and you; I never heard the gospel above many to do it; and it was nothing but till I was twenty years and five or six weeks old; vanity and misery and wretchedness that it Inever met with a Christian till I was twenty years and five or six weeks old. I never under- brought. stood about the atoning death of the Lord Jesus it is, as a young man, to be a Christian ; for, as Then, again, on the other hand, I know what tillthen. You, at least almost all of you, if not every one of you, have heard the gospel again and again; some of you, it may be, times without number. You have been entreated and T told you, I was about twenty years and five or six weeks old when I was brought to the know- | ledge of the Lord; and then, having found the Lord, I was happy, and besought, most of you, if not all of you, many times to believe the gospel; therefore see the difference. Now, be besought and entreated at last; let me beseech and entreat you to oh! give, without delay, your heart and all our pleasures on the journey to Switzer- dare say you have had testimony upon testimony reality in it; it brings nothing but an aching _ heart afterwards, whatever the apparent joy for tho time may be. of my divine more I find how true the Word of the Lord is, It is just this very reception of the there is no beginning the longer I walk on in the ways of God, the gospel,—that is a most grievous mistake; it is joy; life; and very God, that I have never been tired of Christ ; but a happy hour if, while young, they believe the fancy, a dream-like That was the testimony, to the praise and honour and glory of when persons suppose that they will never have mere Jand in comparison with this evening. now forty-eight years have passed, and I bear before, I tell you that it is altogether a mistake f very first companions in travelling, “ What are all our joys to the Lord.. Lord Jesus Christ which gives real joy, real happiness, real gladness of heart. The other is the the knowledge of the Lord, I said to my former And if you want another testimony, though I the reverse. before evening had closed, in which I was brought to that the paths of wisdom are paths of pleasant- 5S ness and peace; q real blessing, real peace, real that real joy, real happiness, comfort, reality, are to be had by faith in the Lord Jesus. Only I make this addition, You must be an ont and out Christian ; you cannot hold with one hand Q 226 the Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. world, and with the other would otherwise be a wretched Christ. being; You and if there are any here present who want the world and Christ, let them cannot have both. keep the world, for they You can have nothing but perdition if you cleave to the world, because it is under condemnation, and you will be condemned with the world if you will not let the go; but if you are minded to let the world world go, and lay hold on out and out disciple of Christ, and be an the Lord Jesus, I tell you this, as an honest man, you will be a happy man. Oh! how happy, how unspeakably happy, how blessed Lord Jesus your portion as a servant of the Christ. Oh! it is a blessed thing to be a disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, dear young men, be no longer believing the lie of the devil; and to you young women I say the same; and to you elder men and women I say the same; to every one here present, and even to the little boys and girls here present, I say the same; if ever there comes a whisper to your mind from the devil, that all joy and happiness would be gone if you were to become a Christian,—it is the very reverse. Real joy, real happiness, real Dblessedness, only begin with the day that we obtain spiritual life through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; for then comes the time when our sins are for- 227 given; then comes the time when we become the children of God through this faith in the Lord Jesus; then comes the time when wo become the heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ through this faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; then comes the time, and only then, that you can lie down in peace at night, knowing that, if it were the last time, and you should not awaken any more in this world, you would not lift wp your eyes in torment, but in heaven. I challenge any dear young man here present, who will show to me any way that makes so happy as this—to know that if this were the last night, to be awaking in heaven, and not in torment. Oh, what is not this worth! Oh, how blessed is this one single thing! What can all the world give in comparison with this one single thing,—to know that, if this were our last night, heaven would be our portion, and not the place of torment? Is it not worth something? You speak about the happiness at the billiard table: I know it; and misery it is, and nothing else. You speak about the enjoyment of the theatre: I know it, above many of you, if not all of you; I was there times without number, and was passionately fond of the theatre; and what then? Wretchedness and misery were the result. You speak about the pall-room: there was I ;—there 228 was Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. I, and at two morning left the or three o’clock ball-room with a in the disordered stomach. I know all this,—the wretchedness and misery which it gives, instead of real enjoyment and real happiness. You speak about the pleasures of reading : I know them too; for when I was only thirteen years old I had my books by the month out of the library, and I devoured them with all eagerness—volume after volume. And you speak about learning, and the enjoyment in this : I was at school from the time that I was five years old, to the time that I was nineteen and a half, when I went to the university with honourable testimonials, and was there for four years; and then studying was not over, for when I came to England I went on with Hebrew, Chaldee, etc. And what did I find? gives no That learning in itself happiness,—no real, true happiness. Christ, and Christ alone, gives real, true happiness. I know seven languages; and with all this I should have gone to hell, if it had not been that I know Christ, Christ, Christ. Oh, the blessedness of being a disciple of the Lord Jesus ! Oh! my dear yonng friends, be you male or female, or little children, let me tell you of the blessedness, the blessedness, THR BLESSEDNESS, of being a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ. Only bo am ont and ont Christian, It is this half- 229 hearted mind which makes men to be no really happy beings. You cannot be happy if you want to hold the world with one hand and Christ with the other; but the moment you come to the determination that you will not halt between two opinions, and that you will be an out and out Christian, you will be happy. I know the difficulty of this; for, when I was converted, I was almost the only believer out of 1260 young men who were students at the university; and they knew me, that I had been in the fencing saloon to learn fencing, in order that I might be able to fight a duel if any one insulted me. They knew me: “There is the Mystic,” as I was called; and they pointed at me with fingers. But those sneers lasted a few days or a few weeks at the most; and, by the grace of God, I stood at the side of Christ with two or three students out of the 1260, and the result was, a happy man I was. And the result has been, a happy man I have been. But it must be an out and out thing. And therefore this I would say affectionately to those who are yet out of Christ,—Only be upright and honest. You who are believers in the Lord Jesus, let me affectionately say this,—Let it be an out and out standing at the side of Christ with you. Be not half-hearted. ‘The devil will seek, if he cannot altogether bring you back to him, at least in some degree to bring you back 230 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. into the world. Now let me affectionately beseech and entreat you to let it be an out and out Christianity, and then the result will be this,— 231 not mean the old and corrupt nature, it means the body. Now if we walk according to the ways of our own heart, according to the sight of you will be an out and out happy man. Thus it should be with all the disciples of the Lord Jesus. our own eyes, it is certain that there will come, It would pain me to the utmost if people could and that there will come evil, even to the body, live with me a month in the house and not bear as the certain result. this testimony,—that Mr. Miiller is “a happy man.” Anda happy man I desire to be; anda sooner or later, more or less sorrow to the heart, The will of God is, that young men should remoye sorrow from their heart, and put away It is Christ who makes me evil from their body; but, if young men wall ac- happy ; for there is something unspeakably blessed cording to their natural inclinations, it will bring, happy man Tam. one gets, the nearer it must bring sorrow,—oh! how much sorrow. the end of the journey, the brighter the blessed- Let any dear young men just follow out their in this—that the older ness of the prospect; with heaven as one’s home, that one is gates. own desirés: sorrow upon sorrow it will bring ; getting nearer and nearer to the sorrow upon sorrow it will bring, not only as And to the heart, but also as to the body, in most Oh! how blessed to be in Christ. this blessedness I desire for all my beloved dear young friends to whom I am more specially speaking this evening. It isa blessed thing to be a believer in the Lord Jesus. “But know, thou, that for all these God will bring thee to judgment. things Therefore remove sorrow from thy heart, and put away evil from thy flesh: vanity.” If we act according to the statement of for childhood and youth are the first part of the ninth verse, the result will be this,—sorrow to the heart and evil to the flesh. T would mention here, by the way, that “ flesh” is to be here understood as “ the body.” It does instances; yet not only to the body, evil, but oftentimes premature death. Oh! how often is it seen that not only disease of the body, but even a premature death comes from walking according to the natural inclination and the carnal mind. So, then, if you wish to put sorrow from your heart, if you wish to put evil from the body, the way is to walk according to the mind of the Lord, which begins, in the first place, by the reception of the gospel, by receiving Christ, and then, afterwards, by continuing in Christ. Abide in Christ, seek to please the Lord, and to act according to the mind of the Lord. It is by 232 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. this, and by this only, that sorrow can be kept from the heart, and that evil can be kept from the body. Oh how deeply important it is to at- tend to these things! And we see it is just the graciousness of the heart of God which brings before us this boon; because the Lord wills not the death of the sinner, but that he should turn from his evil ways and live. This is not all. If young men are believers, God desires them to be happy believers,—truly happy. This, however, cannot be, except they abide in Christ. This is the only way whereby sorrow can be removed from the heart, and whereby evil can be kept from the body. Awful diseases many dear young men bring on themselyes, and even premature death, because they do not attend to these things. And then it is-added, in the way of caution, “Por childhood and youth are vanity.” word “‘youth” The in Hebrew means “the begin- ning of the day,” “the breaking of the day,” . and therefore the figure is carried out here. “Childhood and the morning of life are vanity.” Vanity here means, “of a transient character,—it passes—it does not last long—it goes away.” Now this is also a point to be kept before us. It is deeply important, in the first place, with regard to this life, that youth is of a transient character, it passes away. ‘Therefore, in child- 233 hood and in youth, the best use is to be made of time, talents, strength. The cultivation of the mind is deeply important. From what Ihave been saying, you must not for a moment suppose that I mean that it is not worth anything at all that one knows this or the other thing, or that the mind be well cultivated; I mean no such thing to be understoood by what I am saying. I simply mean that these things are nothing in comparison with the choicest and the chiefest of all the good that we can haye,—faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. It is important for young men to make good use of their time, even with regard to this life ; because childhood and youth are of a transient character, they pass away; and therefore the mind should be cultivated. Things that are profitable for this life are to be learned,—and to be learned, among other reasons, that hereafter they may be useful even in the cause of Christ. Ihave just been referring to languages. When I learned French, for instance, and other languages, I had no thought that they would ever be useful in the service of Christ; but afterwards it pleased God so to order it in His providence that I had sometimes six missionaries for five and six months at a time in my house, and there were three different languages spoken at my dinner-table,—German, French, and English. Now the very fact of 234 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. knowing these languages helped me in the cause of Christ. I am now continuing my correspond- ence in three different languages,—French, Ger- man, and English. These, in the cause of Christ, have been very useful. Not that I mean to lay stress on these things, as if they were of such moment that there would be no happiness without them. Not this; for the great point, after all, remains,—to be a disciple of the Lord Jesus, and to walk in the ways of God. But, if we have the opportunity, let us make good use of the opportunity. We must not despise the op- portunities, nor put them aside, but make good use of them; because youth passes away, is of a transient character, does not last, and therefore the time is to be usefully employed in the cultivation of the mind and in becoming acquainted with the affairs of this life, all of which may afterwards be used, not only with regard to this life, but in the service of the Lord, and for the glory of God. But though it is important with regard to the affairs of life and the things connected with this life, to do so, it is of infinitely more importance with regard to eternal matters, because childhood and youth are not lasting, are of a transient character; therefore the momentous point is, that, while yet young, we should give our hearts to the Lord. Not to put it off to this time or that time. Suppose that time never 235 came? And even if the time came, the heart naturally gets harder and harder, and therefore, a loss is sustained by putting it off. But the cares of this life come after awhile, and then the less inclination to give the heart to the Lord. Therefore, the great object, both as to this life, and especially with regard to the world to come, should be to make the best use of childhood and youth, which are passing away. i Before passing on to the last verse of our subject, I pause, and I ask the question, “How many have given the heart to the Lord?” I see a number of dear young persons before me, both male and female. How many have given the heart to the Lord? I see also a few very young persons—children ; have they given the heart to the Lord? I do not want you to answer the question to me; but I do beseech and entreat you, in sincerity, in uprightness, with godly earnestness, to answer the question to God Himself, who, by His Spirit, puts the question to your heart: “ Art thou Mine, or art thou for the devil? Art thou for Christ, or art thou for the world?” How- can there be a halting between two opinions ? Youth and childhood are of a transient character; you put it off, and you think there is time enough. How do you know there is time ? What if, when you get home this evening, you “236 Address to Young Men. are laid low? Address to Young Men. What if, in the night, the cholera comes upon you, or if some other disease should befal you ‘and hurry you away? —what then ?—what then? What then? All %s too late. Oh! be besought and entreated, dear young friends. Be assured of this, that the more you hear of the gospel, and the more you reject the invitations of the gospel, the harder your heart becomes; the further you get away from Christ ; the more youare getting into the ways of the devil; the more you love the world. Oh! be besought and entreated. The last verse: “ Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them.” What is the import of this? In the first place, I judge what the Holy Ghost would bring before the human beings is this: That the human beings—especially the young part of the human beings—should keep it before them solemnly, deeply, gravely, earnestly, that they have a Creator. Now all in this country know that they are created. But the mere superficial knowledge is not enough; it is of little significance in comparison with the reality. What the Holy Ghost would have us to keep before us is that we are creatures, and that we have a Creator. Tho verse we have before us implies various 237 points. In the first place, it implies this: “That the creature is subject to the Creator.” This we cannot sufficiently keep before our hearts. It implies further: “The creature is made for the honour and glory of the Creator.”” We can never have this sufficiently before our eyes. It implies further: That because the creature is made for. the honour and glory of the Creator, therefore the creature should live so that the honour of the Creator would be upheld. In what way can the human creature, above all things, honour the Creator? In the first place, by accepting the choicest of all His gifts, the Lord Jesus Christ ; and whosoever has not accepted Christ never honoured the Creator. You think this is a hard saying;—it may be. I repeat it solemnly,—Every one here present, who has not accepted Christ, whether fifteen years old, or twenty years, or twenty-five years old, never once, in his whole life, honoured the Crea- tor. There isno such thing as that we honour the Creator, whilst the choicest gift, the most precious gift, this unspeakable gift, which cost Him so much,—His only begotten Son,—is not accepted. Go home in this belief, that you are fifteen, twenty, or twenty-five years old, and never once, for one single minute in your whole life, honoured God, because you have not ac- cepted Christ, 238 Address to Young Men. Address to Young Men. 239 very young; there is time enough; when I am This is no hasty statement. It is my deliberate conviction, Asa man of God I give it as All you have done— my deliberate conviction. all you have said, never can, never has, tended to the honour of God as long as you have not received the gospel. Therefore, the first thing, if you would honour God the Creator, if you would realize what is meant by “remembering” Him, you must close with Christ; you must accept the gospel; you must pass sentence upon yourself as a ruined, guilty, lost sinner, and believe in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of your soul. You must put your whole trust, and only trust, in the atoning death of the Lord Jesus Christ. he is always placing things in the very opposite membering Him. Nature says, “I will put it off till This, and this only, God would consider as reThen, if you have received the gospel, further abide in Christ. Seek to please Jehovah Jesus, who spake the word; everything that is in existence was brought into existence by Him, and He is the builder of the universe. Abide in Him; seek to please Him; seek to act accordThat He considers as the ing to His mind. choicest, most precious way of remembering your old I will attend to these things.” reverse from what God says: The very “Before the evil days come;” that is the will of the Lord. When men get advanced in life, then comes the danger of not attending to these things: because of the heart having been so much hardened, because the cares of this life shut out Christ, because of numberless troubles, a long family, a number of children to be settled in life; therefore this, the most momentous of all matters, is not to be put off. Oh! how wise,—how infinitely wise, is God. But the devil, you see, is always against God; light. God says, “Before these days man, or till I am an old woman.’ come.” Iam an old The devil whispers, “There is time enough when you get to your death-bed.” How do you know that you will ever get to your death-bed? The next time you travel—rush! and in an instant you are carried away in a railway accident; the next time you ride in a carriage, off the horse goes, and in an instant you are thrown out, and in Creator. eternity ; the next time you go out, a tile falls on your head from the roof, and in an instant you are in eternity. Oh! how do you know that you from what a young man naturally says; “Tam lacious it is to put it off to old age, to this or that Lastly: “While the evil days come not, nor tho years draw nigh, when thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in them.” This is the very reverse will live one single day more? How utterly fal- 240 time! Address to Young Men. Tho present moment, and the present moment only, is the time, and therefore the pre- sent moment alone is ours; we cannot boast of time. i Once more, beloved young friends, male or female, beloved older men and women, let me beseech and entreat you, with all earnestness, to seek the Lord while He is to be found, and to call upon Him while He is near. And be you sure of this: if you go—to speak after the manner of men—one single step, it is Jesus who comes a dozen or a hundred steps towards you. He stands, as it were, with open arms to receive you. It is the very joy and delight of His heart to welcome you; and, therefore, delay not. besought and entreated. Oh! be Holding fast the Gospel. Notes of a Sermon delivered in Bethesda Chapel, Bristol, March 1st, 1874. “Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the Gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received and wherein ye stand; by which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.”—1 Cor. xv. 1, 2. HOSE who are in any measure familiar with the first letter written by the Holy Ghost through the apostle Paul to the Church at Corinth, know that there were three especial reasons why the letter was written. 1. To answer certain questions; as for instance, how those should do who were unmarried, and those who had unbelieving partners. 2. .To notice the flagrant wickedness and moral inconsistency which had crept in among these true children of God ; and, in doing so, not only sharply to rebuke them on account of these things, but to direct them how to cleanse them- selves of them. 8. But there was one other especial object which he had in writing this letter, viz., to take notice of grievous errors which had come in R 24.2, Folding fast the Gospel. Holding fast the Giospel. among them, and one of these we have especially in the riches of His grace comes forward, in the wondrous power of His love provides a plan for the salvation of our souls. What a wondrous plan is this, not to give ail the universe for the salvation of our souls, for that would be the merest trifle; but He gives,—what? His only begotten Son; He gives His Holy Child Jesus, His perfect servant; He gives the God-man Christ Jesus to hang upon the cross, to die in the room of wicked, guilty, rebellious men. Oh, wondrous grace this! and this He does not bargain for; He does not say, if you do this, or if you give me this, I will give you my Holy Child Jesus. The only condition He makes is, that the sinner accept the unspeakable gift, the Lord Jesus Christ; and if he does this he shall never lose the blessing any more. Oh, this wondrous grace,— this unspeakable grace! God gives the choicest gift He had to give; and He requires nothing whatever on the part of the vilest, most hardened sinner, who has lived ten, twenty, thirty or more years in sin, if he only receives Christ, puts bis trust in Him, depends on Him for salvation ; noticed in this chapter, and that is, the denial of the resurrection. The apostle brings before them how this touched the very foundation of their holy faith. ii there was no resurrection, there were no glad tidings at all,—no truth in any of these things, if there were no resurrection. But he shows that there is a resurrection, and not only so, dwells on the blessedness connected with it. The word “moreover” points to the but other things on which he had been dwelling, “ I declare unto you,” in the sense of, I remind you; I up your remembrance; stir I remind you of the gospel which I preached unto you. The word Gospel is one with which we are all familiar, and yeb it is so deeply important that our hearts have right apprehensions, and that our hearts enter into the full meaning of the word “ Gospel.” Now, then, though we are all familiar with the phrase, and have heard it from our earliest days, yet let us seek to ponder it and enter into it, “Gospel,’—good news, glad tidings. news about what? tidings? These: Glad tidings; Good what glad That while by nature we are lost, ruined, and undone, and must have remained thus for eternity, God, in the riches of His grace, in His abounding mercy, contrary to all human expectation, contrary to all angelic expectation, instantly he does so, all his numberless trans- gressions shall be forgiven, they shall be sought for and not found; shall be cast behind God’s ‘hack; cast into the depths of the sea, Our great adversary shall seek them and not be able to find them. These are the good news and glad 244. Holding fast the Gospel. Holding fast the Gospel. tidings. And the sinner may haye it now. He has not to wait until the last judgment-day, but instantly he obtains the forgiveness of his sins; forit is written, concerning the Lord Jesus, in the 10th chap. of the Acts of the Apostles, 43rd verse: “Whosoever believeth on Him shall receive the remission of sins.” Salvation is a present blessing, the forgiveness of sins a present blessing. The instant the sinner owns that he is a sinner, he obtains the full, free, eternal forgiveness of his numberless transgressions. If his sins were a million times more than the hairs of his head, all shall be instantly forgiven, when he trusts in the Lord Jesus for the salvation of his soul. This is not all: through the reception of this very gospel, through the belief of this very gospel, we become the children of God. It is through faith that we and are born again, thus become the children of God. We are thus introduced by the reception of the gospel into the heavenly family, separated from the devil’s family, separated from the kingdom of darkness, translated into the kingdom of God’s dear Son. We are regenerated, begotten again, by this very faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; we become heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; we shall be manifested as the children of God, and shall share the glory with the Lord Jesus Christ. These are the good news which the gospel proclaims. blessings, no going 245 No working for these to Rome, no going on Instantly, on believing the gospel, pilgrimage. we all receive these blessings for time and eternity. No devil shall be able to rob us of these blessings which we receive through faith. The gospel is called by various names. In Romans x. 15, it is called the Gospel of Peace, and there is not much difficulty in seeing why. We are at variance by nature with God, we make manifest this variance by doing the things contrary to His mind. By this gospel the alienation between us and God is removed. We obtain anew nature, a heavenly life, a divine life, and so it comes that we are ab peace with God,—now we love God, while formerly we hated Him. Tt is further called the “Gospel of God’s Grace” (Acts xx.24). Itis called thus because these glad tidings have especially to do with the grace of God, not with the justice of God so much, not with the holiness of God, though the holiness of God and the justice of God are intimately connected with the gospel; but these glad tidings particularly bring before us this attribute of the trueandliving God. These blessings He bestows upon us in the way of grace, unmerited favour, through wounding and bruising His beloved Son in the room of the sinner, making Him a sacrifice in the room of the sinner. It is thus that God 246 Holding fast the Gospel. Holding fast the Gospel. forgives us our sins in the way of unmerited favour. Merit has nothing whatever to do with these good news. If the question were, you shall only fulfil the tenth part of the law, it would be no longer in the way of grace. If we had the least to do for the salvation of our souls, it would no longer be in the way of grace. Works have their right and proper place, and we cannot make too much of works in their right and proper place. But tho right place of works is this: we must have the forgiveness of our sins, we must have peace with God, be at one with God, before there can be found in us one single good work in which God can be well pleased. All is without blessing on the part of God until we have accepied the gospel. And therefore this is the first great business of every man, woman, and child, to accept the gospel. Except this be the case you may be a Sunday-school teacher, or you may give away tracts, but not one of these things is acceptable to God. You must receive Christ first. But after we have received Christ, then works come in their proper place; not working for life, but from life, after having been born again, after having obtained heavenly divine life ; then we cannot work too much for God, cannot be too much dead to the world, cannot make it too much manifest that we are dead to the world and alive to God. _ This also called the “ Gospel of Salvation” in ‘ 24.7 Ephesians i. 13; because these glad tidings do not bring merely good business, or health of the body, or family comfort, or prospects of any kind with regard to this life merely, but they pring us the salvation of thesoul. ‘These glad tidings, that the lost, ruined sinner, the one who must have remained for eternity in a state of wretchedness and condemnation, and who could look forward to nothing but the second death, to the lake which burns with fire and brimstone; that this vile, lost , ruined, hell-deserving sinner, may be saved from all the wretchedness, woe, and misery, which he must have endured for ever and ever. These are the glad tidings which announce blessing for eternity, the salvation of our souls. Ibis also called the “ Gospel of the Kingdom”? (Matt. xxiv. 14). A rather remarkable phrase this. Glad tidings regarding the kingdom. In this day it would be much better understood if it were called the kingdom of the gospel. But we must cling fast to what God says, not what man says, or to what thousands of Christians say. If qe do nob do so it will be a miserable thing to us in the end. The days are coming when there will be neither buying nor selling, unless we have the mark of Antichrist in our foreheads or hands. These are the good news or glad tidings of the kingdom of Messiah, the appearing of the Lord Jesus Christ. That blessed One is coming. 249 Holding fast the Gospel. Holding fast the Gospel. The kingdom of Messiah would have been set up when He appeared, but for the rejection of Messiah people,—Have you received the gospel, or have you 248 by the Jews. But the kingdoms of this world shall yet become the kingdoms of our God and of His Christ; and the manifestation of the sons of God is connected with all this. The weak ones, the hidden ones, the despised ones, shall share the throne of glory with Christ. With all these good news, with all these glad tidings particularly, this is connected, that Jesus will have the glory, and that each one who believes in Him shall share in this. rejected it ? Before passing on, turn to one or two passages where this is particularly enforced. Romans x.16. “But they have not all obeyed the gospel.”? You perceive from this it is the will of God that the gospel should be received, believed, obeyed.’ It is no matter of choice on our part, no question whether we ought or ought not to believe it. It isas much a command of God, as that we should not steal, or that we should do no Further: itis said,“ Whichalso ye have reesived,?? These Corinthians were in a weak state, in acom- murder. failings not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. There is the end of it,—in flaming fire; He will take vengeance on those who do not believe on the Lord Jesus Christ: because this is the one only way to obtain forgiveness of sins, to escape the wrath of God which shall be poured out on the ungodly. paratively little instructed state, there were many among them. received the gospel. Nevertheless they had Now, how far is this true of my dear friends in the gallery? Is it true of all my dear young friends,—my dear aged friends? You have heard it times without number. The Holy Ghost may have been knocking at the door of your hearts again and again; but have you received the gospel? Oh! the solemnity of this thought, the terriblenessof this thought—received, or not received. should receiveit. It is the will of God that you Ifyou donot receive the gospel, you reject God’s blessing, you slight the choicest of all blessings which God has to bestow. Let mo press this particularly upon you, dear young Turn also to 2 Thessalonians i. 8: Taking ven- geance on them that know not God, and that obey And therefore all those who have merely been the hearers of the gospel, and not believers in the gospel, oh! be besought to believe the gospel, to obey the gospel. Aslong as you are in a state of unbelief you are amongst those who obey not the gospel. Thisis your expectation; oh! think of it. On the other hand, if you believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, if you receive the Lord Jesus Christ, 250 Holding fast the Gospel. if you came into this place as the vilest sinner, as the most hardened sinner, at the greatest dis- tance from God, you may be instantly pardoned, may become a child of God this very instant, and the prospect become bright and pleasing. «And wherein ye stand.’”? What does this mean? It means we go on believing the gospel, we goon . trusting in the Lord Jesus Christ, resting on the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our souls. There is such a thing as receiving the gospel, and letting the gospel go again. We see this by the Epistle to the Galatians. They were so taught by false teachers that they had let go the gospel of Christ. Let us all be wary to avoid this; it is a matter of immense importance, not only to receiye the gospel in all simplicity, but to go on from first to last, knowing none other than Christ in the matter of our salvation. So we must go on to the very last of our earthly pilgrimage. As to pleasing God, weneed Christ in us; but in the matter of our salvation, we must know none other than Christ for us. Now this is the point, that we stand fast in the gospel; we must hold fast Christ, depend on the work and sufferings of Jesus Christ. And this is particularly important in these days, when, through the subtlety of the devil, ritualism is rampant, and the devil would introduce priestcraft. When these things are so, how important that we should cling and cleave Holding fast the Gospel. 251 to the Lord Jesus Christ, and know nothing but Him in the matter of our salvation. “ By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I have preached unto you.’ What does this teach us? Not merely that there is the _ necessity for receiving, or that for the time being we stand fast, but that to the end of our course we hold fast to Christ. “Unless ye have believed in vain.” —What does this teach us? This is a word to young believers, to young converts, and those who have been stirred up to care about their souls: that they should be in carnest, that God would enable them to cling and cleave to the Lord Jesus, and to know nothing but Christ in the matter of their salvation. Those who have known the Lord for along time, also, should see that they watch in love and kindness over those who have been stirred up to seek the Lord Jesus, that they may cling _and cleave further to the Lord Jesus. We rejoice when we see persons stirred up to care about their souls; but it is one thing to begin, another thing to hold fast to the end of the course. So, while we rejoice, we rejoice with trembling; for the victory is not won, but the battle is only begun. Parable of the Ten Virgins. 258 and not to seek to press every particular point of the parable, lest we should be led into great errors in doing so: for earthly things never to Parable of the Tn Virgins. Notes of a Sermon delivered in Bethesda Chapel, Bristol, Lord's Day Evening, March 15th, 1874. Matthew xxv. 1-13. LE connection in which this portion stands, you know. In the previous chapter, the Lord Jesus had been speaking about the destruction of Jerusalem, and about His return, particularly about the latter; and having brought weighty matters in connection with this deeply important subject before His disciples, He then goes on with our parable in the 25th chapter. The very commencement of the chapter shows us the connection,— Then,”’”—at that time, when these things spoken of in the latter part of the pre- vious chapter were coming to pass, at that time the kingdom of heaven shall be likened unto ten virgins. With regard to parables, I state again, what I have several times before stated, that we should seek to inquire what is the great truth, or what are the great truths couched under the parable, and intended to be set forth by the parable. Maying found out this, to be content with that, In seekthe full can set forth heavenly things. ing to find some great truth couched under every particular point, we are-in great danger of being led astray. Nevertheless there are always great points, weighty points, couched under the parables spoken by our blessed Lord. Now the question arises, What are the great points which the blessed Lord meant to bring before the disciples by this parable of the ten virgins? Bvidenily this: that at the time of His return, while there may be the looking for Him, the expecting Him, and the great mass of Christians being stirred up to look for His return, the danger will be this,—lest all fall asleep ; not only those who have merely the form of godliness without the spirit, but also true disciples, real children of God even; these will be in danger of falling asleep, and not going on waiting and watching. Therefore the great point against which the blessed Lord meant by this parable to warn disciples is, not to go to sleep, but to watch and wait for His return to the very last moment. And we should especially seek to have coupled with this the pre- paration of heart in which all should be found waiting, looking for, expecting the return of the Lord, and the danger lest persons are occupied 254.” 255, Parable of the Ten Virgins, Parable of the Ten Virgins. with these things connected with the return of here. Isay advisedly here the professing Church, for there is no reason to believe that the foolish virgins were true disciples, but only professing Christians “which took their lamps ;” for this reason, because it was evening, it was after sun- the Lord Jesus Christ, and profess even to wait for His appearing, and yet unprepared for the return of the Lord Jesus Christ. We consider now a little more minutely this parable. I have to state before doing so that this parable was given by our Lord Jesus Christ in reference to Jewish customs; and as those to whom He was speaking were intimately acquainted with these customs, He does not enter more particularly into them; but one or the other here present may not know the customs to which our blessed Lord refers. At the time of marriage among the Jews it was the custom that the bridegroom in the evening went out with his male friends to fetch home to his house the bride, while the com- panions of the bride waited in the neighbourhood set, they had to wait sometimes an hour or two, and as it became dark soon after sunset, therefore But the difference the necessity for the lamps. between the wise and the foolish virgins : the wise not only took their lamps, but in separate vessels took oil, that if necessary they might replenish their lamps; but the foolish had made no such preparation. That was the difference, and only You see the ten difference between the two. went to meet the bridegroom, not the five only. They all had lamps, but there was wanting, with regard to the foolish, the vessel containing the oil, of the bridegroom’s house for the bridegroom ; that the lamps might be replenished if necessary. and then the bride coming with the bridegroom, The wise went to sleep like the foolish, but they these companions, coming with the bride had the oil, and that was the difference. Now this is one of the points regarding which we rightly judge what is couched under the parable. We have to inquire into it, what is the meaning of the oil? what is set forth by the Holy Ghost with regard to the oil? The one had oil, the other had none. Hyidently this is the meaning,—that through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ they were partakers of the Spirit; the others were not partakers of the Spirit, because they had no real faith and bridegroom, went into the house and partook of the marriage feast. The custom was in the evening to fetch home the bride, and therefore the going to sleep is referred to; therefore the reference is made to the midnight ery. “Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins.” The kingdom of heaven is used here for the professing Church; this is the meaning of the phrase 256 Parable of the Ten Virgins. Parable of the Ten Virgins. in the Lord Jesus Christ at all. They professed to universal profession and discipleship, when there is so much profession and religion in the land, whether it is the form or the reality;whether we are born again, or yet dead in trespasses and sins with all our profession; whether merely in the be His, they professed to care about Him, they professed to go out to meet Him, but in heart they were strangers. And thisis the momentous — point, whether through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ we are partakers of the Holy Ghost, or — not. If any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His. Whatever we have, if we have not the Holy Ghost, we do not belong to Christ. — In whatever way we may seek to resemble the — disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ,—we may be in — the habit of reading our Bibles, of bowing our ~ knees, of singing together with them, of meeting together with them, of partaking together with them of the Lord’s Supper, we may be reckoned among them as disciples ; and yet with all this, far from God; with all this, unregenerate yet; with all this, wanting the Spirit of Christ; with all this, not born again through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. Talkers we may be, in outward appearance like the children of God; but if the heart is unrenewed, if there be no faith in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our souls, through which we are begotten again and renewed by the power of the Holy Ghost, so that the Holy Ghost takes our bodies and makes them His temple,—if this is not the case, we are yet far from God and His kingdom; and therefore the solemn, momentous question, particularly in these days of almost — 257 way of form we bow the knee, and sing His praise, and say Amen to the prayers of others; or whether the heart goes along with the praises and prayers, or whether we only go to this or that meeting, because it is respectable in these days. In the days of the apostles they were cast out as mad; butin these days no man is called a respectable man if he does not make a profession of religion in some shape ; and people, therefore, in order that they may be respected would make a profession of some sort or other; and therefore the momentous question is this,—Whether it is a reality? whether it is heart work? whether we be born again? whether it is really taking Christ as our Saviour? or whether it is, after all, only a mere hollow profession? The question is not whether my name is written on the Church book, but whether it is written in the Lamb’s book of life; not how my fellow-men look on me, but Not what is my how God looks on me. appearance in the sight of my fellow-men, but in the sight of God. Am I His child? am I born again? Are the disciples loved by me in the heart, or do I simply by the lips profess to care about 8 258 Parable of the Ten Virgins. them. Parable of the Ten Virgins. Before God we should weigh these things, and see that we are not deceiving ourselves. But the simplest believer who trusts in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of his soul, feeble and weak though he may yet be, nevertheless having the heart upright, in carrying on warfare against sin, and notin league with the world and the devil, having yet the desire to carry on the conflict againt the world, the flesh, and the devil, ——all such simply entirely hanging on the Lord Jesus Christ for salvation, they are the wise virgins, they will be saved at the last, they will assuredly enter with the bridegroom to belong to one of the two classes. answered. 259 Now let it be . Jet me beseech and entreat you not to sit down to supper, and far less to retire to rest to-night, without answering the question be- fore God. And if in honesty of heart you have to say, I am among the foolish virgins, then I ask you, how long you intend to continue in that state? That word belongs to you: “Lhe door was shut.’ You must be regenerated. The door of mercy. is open yet; press, press, press into the door while it remains open. Oh! be besought and entreated. the But some may say, How may I press in? marriage supper of the Lamb; while those who Own before God that you are wicked, guilty simply make a profession, but who cannot appeal sinners deserving punishment; if you do not feel to that you are sinners, ask God to show it to you, the heart-searching Lord Jesus, and say, “Tord, Thou knowest that I love Thee,”’ will be for it is His delight to reveal it to you. shut out. Oh! may such be entreated to seek then, God tells you that you are wicked, as all after reality, and not be satisfied with the mere men without exception are wicked, and we have empty to pass sentence on ourselves, and to accept what name to live, while they are dead in trespasses and sins. God so mercifully has provided in the atoning Now to which of the two classes do we belong, —the wise or the foolish? Now, Oh! let us seek to answer before God; and if the matter is unsettled, death of the Lord Jesus Christ. He wounded Him, bruised Him in our room and stead. The Lord Jesus in His own person carried our sins, let us not retire to rest to-night without making He bore the punishment due to us, and the soul the inquiry whether we belong to the wise. believing in Him, for His sake, on the ground of what the Substitute suffered in the room of the You may try to put it off, but it will force itself again upon your heart; therefore ask the question now lo which do l belong? AJ] of us here present sinner, shall be saved. Then if you find out by the grace of God that you belong to the wise 260 —- Parable of the Ten Virgins. Parable of the Ten Virgins. 261 virgins, you have to say to yourself, All praise to Him. God on this account, Iam indebted to Him for it; little time to talk about His return, but practically and experimentally to look for His return. and now my business is to seck to live to Him, to But seeing here that the wise virgins slumbered seek to let my gratitude show that I am sensible of the gift of the Lord Jesus Christ, and that my and slept, we should not hide it from ourselves that we are in danger of sleeping. future business is this—while the Lord Jesus tarries I seek not to go to sleep, but to wait for “And the foolish said wnto the wise, Give us of your oil; for owr lamps are gone out. But the the Son of God from heaven. As I said before, the danger lest true disciples, wise answered, saying, Not so; real children of God, such who have begun in and sleeping when the Lord comes. It plea- sed God about forty-four years ago to arouse the Church in this land with regard to the lest there be not enough for us and you.? heart to wait for the return of the Lord Jesus Christ, lest they should be “found slumbering Not only to have been stirred up for a - In such an hour as this, no faith of the one will do for the other. No possession on the part of the one will do for the other; it is an individual matter. We must have Christ in our hearts the hope of glory; we must be partakers truth concerning the return of the Lord Jesus of the Holy Ghost for ourselves; Christ. born again as to ourselves, others have none to It was in the year 1829. Since that time many a true servant of Christ who was stirred up has been taken away, has fallen asleep in Jesus. turn. The blessed One has delayed His re- Many others have been in danger, and not only in danger, but have actually gone to sleep with regard to the return of the Lord Jesus. And therefore the great point is, that we seek in heart and spirit, in life and deportment, to let it be seen that we are waiting for the return of the spare. we must be No parents can believe on the part of their children. The son and the daughter need the Holy Ghost as well as the father and mother. No godly children can believe on the part of their father and mother; the parents must believe for themselves. The father must have the Spirit, and the son, and the daughter. Except it be so, that the individuals are partakers of the Holy Ghost through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, they will have no admission, the door will be Lord, like the Thessalonians of old. What delight it will give to the heart of Jesus when He shut. comes again and finds our hearts ready to receive the door shut, and to be without. Oh! the awfulness of the case; to think But remember, 262 Parable of the Ten Virgins. the door is not shut yet; it is open wide now, and the Lord Jesus, this very evening, with open arms is standing in our midst, and saying, “Tf any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink;”? “ Whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.” The blessed Lord Jesus is delighted to receive sinners,—the oldest, the most hardened sinner, if he but believes in Him, trusts in Him. And therefore remember, any who have to say to themselves, I am among the foolish virgins, I have been born in the house of godly people, have been educated among godly people, and yet I am among the foolish virgins ; remember, it is not too late, but do not remain undecided, lest you find it is too late at the last. “And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage: and the door was shut.” What is the great practical lesson to be gathered? Hyidently this,—That if people put off to care about their souls to the return of the Lord Jesus Christ, it is too late. time. That is not the While He tarrieth, that is the time ; while He is carrying on the high-priestly work of intercession, that is the time. But when once the Master of the house has risen up, when once He has come, then to care about the soul is too lato, too late, too late then. Oh! that this may bo deeply impressed on the hearts of my dear Parable of the Ten Virgins. 263 friends and fellow-sinners here present. Did you ever, with reference to your own hearts, consider this word, “ The door was shut”? If you never did, let me entreat you to do it now,—you my ~ dear girls there, and you my dear little boy, and you my dear little girl, and all here present who have never pondered this word, “the door was shut,’ “the door was shut,” “the door was shut.” And, oh! if this were to be my place, if I had to stand outside, if I had to knock; oh! what would be my pain if the door was shut? Oh, the solemnity of this! Oh! who can describe the feelings of those persons who used to say,—Ah! it is only a dream, it is only a fancy, it is all right ; God will not be so particular? and now find that God is very particular, and that the Lord Jesus isas good as His word. Oh! what then? what then? to stand outside and find that it is shut, and shut for ever? Oh! the solemnity of the position. But it is open yet. ‘The very fact that we are assembled here is a proof that it is not shut. If it were shut, the poor servant of Christ now addressing you would not be allowed to speak a word. Now, then, will you delay yet? Will you remain undecided yet? Oh! be besought not to remain undecided, but to close this nighé with Christ. If you leave it till to-morrow, it may be too late, and the difficulties will be greater than they are now. = The Rich Man and Lazarus. 265 directed to the Lord Jesus Christ, in whom alone are found life, pardon for sin, and acceptance with God. The Rich Blow and Bazarus. must of torment in which the rich man of whom we have read found himself, you must turn to the Lord Jesus Christ. Luke xvi. 19-31. If you wish to be in the place where Lazarus was after his life on earth, Mr. Miiller’s practice for you must believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and many years to address the orphans under look to Him alone to enable you to reach that his care on the morning of place of blessedness. This rich man, who at last went of ‘commonly called “Good Friday.” the day On Friday, April 3rd, 1874, the children, to the number of about 1600, assembled in Bethesda Chapel, Great George Street, Bristol. The whole service was conducted by Mr. Miiller. The get to heaven, you turn to Jesus; if you wish to escape the place Portion of an Address delivered to the Orphans of the Ashley Down Orphan Houses, April 3rd, 1874. has been If any of you, beloved boys and girls, desire to subject of the address was “The Rich In the course of his remarks Mr. Miiller said,— children, I desire to You may toil and strive and labour ever so much, but unless God is your friend all in the end will be in vain. Through the Lord Jesus Christ alone you can be really happy, and therefore no one is to trust in his own power or goodness. place torment, was not a murderer; there is nothing said to show that he was. He was not a thief; there is not tho least reason to think he was. Nor is it said that Our eyes must wickedness. ‘This man was like most people in this world who seek to enjoy themselves, who seek to live to themselves, who seck to please impress this point particularly upon you for your whole life, that without the blessing of God nothing you do will really prosper. the he was a burglar, or did any great open sin or Man and Lazarus” (Luke xvi. 19-31). Beloved to be themselves, and care about themselves. This was the sin of this rich man, that he did not set God before him, that he did not live for the honour and glory of God; but that to go his own way, to please himself, to enjoy himself, to gratify himself, was the object of his life. As in Isaiah iti. we read, “ We have turned every one to his own way,” so this was this man’s great sin, he liked to go his own way. Some sinners 266 The Rich Man and Lazarus. go astray in The Rich Man and Lazarus. some way, and some in another. Many find their all in eating and take these with him; he could not 267 take his drinking, servants, he could not take his food, he could others in pleasuring, others in making money, not take his costly raiment or his splendid house others in dress, others in pleasant society, but all, in one shape or other, living to themselves. This man’s great sin was that he did not set God before him, did not seck-to live to God, did not seek to please God, did not seek to glorify God. Ask yourselves, dear boys and girls, “ What is my object in life? What do I live for? Is it to enjoy myself? is it to gratify myself? or do I seek to live for the honour and glory of God?” Now none can live for the honour and glory of God unless they obtain a new nature, a heavenly nature, a spiritual nature, a divine nature. You remember the “Hixcept a man be born the kingdom of God.” Lord Jesus said, again, he cannot see We must be changed, —not merely outwardly changed, but inwardly, altogether changed; and this can through believing in the And then, only alone Lord Jesus ‘be Christ. when we are born again, in- wardly changed, having spiritual life within, we desire to live not to ourselves, but to God. You see the vast importance of all this. You see that though this man enjoyed himself whilst here, it was only fora little time. He had to be dragged away from his enjoyments, he could not with him; he must leave all his gold, his cattle, his furniture,—everything, behind rich may live in great comfort now, and when they die be him. The and splendour carried to their graves in a hearse, with plumes on it and on the horses, to make a show; but what then? Ah! if they were not believers in the Lord Jesus Christ before they went out of the world, though they have such a splendid funeral, they, like this rich man of whom we have been reading, lift up their eyes in torments. Now it is just this torment I wish you to escape. in my inmost soul place of torment. that you may I long escape this For this purpose, dear chil- dren, the five houses on Ashley Down have been built, that beloved orphans might enter and hear of the Lord Jesus Christ, through whom alone it is possible to escape this place of torment. For this same reason this little meeting hus been held to-day, and for this purpose the Word of God is read to you every morning and evening, and teachers and friends from time to time speak to you about the only way to heaven. Lay to heart, dear boys and girls, and ask yourselves this question, “If this were my last day, or suppose on my way to Ashley Down from this 268 The Rich Man and Lazarus. The Rich Man and Lazarus. chapel I were to fall down dead, should I go to heaven, or to the place of torment?” None of the dear boys and girls can go to the place of happiness unless they are born again ; for without faith in the Lord Jesus they are in nature’s darkness, they are unforgiven, and not clothed in the righteousness of Christ. But if we believe in the Lord Jesus, then, though we have sinned times without number, though we have been the worst people that ever lived, yet believing in the Lord Jesus our sins at once are forgiven, and we become heirs of Christ. God, and joint heirs with The moment a poor sinner believes in the Lord Jesus he comes into the road to heaven. How many dear boys and girls here are believers in the Lord Jesus? who are should That is the point. Those see to it that by prayer and reading the Word of God, getting food for your souls, you live to the honour and praise of God. Mr. Miiller then read the narrative, commenting as he being proceeded. of Lazarus the angels into Abraham’s bosom, he said,—Now I am a great sinner, a very carried by Speaking great sinner, and deserve punishment, and if I had nothing what I but deserved I should have hell, but if I were to die I should go to heaven. Though a poor wicked sinner, and though I was particularly wicked when I was the age of some of you, yet if I died now, because I am a believer in the 269 Lord Jesus Christ, I should not go to the place of torment, but Ishould go to heaven. I long to have all the dear orphans with me in heaven. How I long for it! How I pray for it! I pray that I may be surrounded in heaven by thousands of the dear children. But none of you will be in heaven unless while on earth believers in the Lord Jesus. you become Now, then, how many will join me in heaven? I want to see in heayen not only the 1600 or 1700 who are here, but those who have already left the Orphan Houses, and all the thousands who may yet come to them; but I shall only see there those who have believed in the Lord Jesus, Lazarus was not taken up to heaven because he was a poor man, or because he was a diseased man, but because he was born again through in the Messiah. faith The Christian orphan may sit now side by side with the unbelieving orphan, may sleep in the same bed, and may eat at the same table; but this will not be the case when this life is over, for at death there will be a complete separation at once and for ever between the believers and unbelievers. I love you, and wish you to escape the place of torment; and therefore in plain language I tell you that there is no such thing as getting into heaven without preparation, and that must be through ibelieving in the Lord Jesus, “ The Conversion of the Jailor. you have. Do you Wave all of you something of it? _ know your sins are forgiven? you know you are the children of The Conversion of the Jailer. Portion of an Address to the Orphans of the Ashley Down Orphan Houses, March 26th, 1875. _ “Good Friday,” March 26th, 1875, ccording to annual custom, there was.a arge gathering of the Ashley Down 271 Do God? Do you know you are on the road to heaven? Do you know that if you died this day you would go to heaven? may. Paul and Silas, knew it, and so you Anyone having this precious knowledge can afford, at all times and circumstances, give thanks to God. to Now it is that you may be Orphans at a public service at Bethesda Chapel, Great George Strect. About 1,600 were present, brought to this blessed position, and have this happiness that I built the orphan houses, and that I have had the joy of gathering you under After singing and prayer, beloved teachers and my beloved fellow-labourers with their teachers and other workers associated with Mr. Miiller. Mr. Miiller read, expounded, and commented upon the narrative of the jailor’s conversion, as recorded in the 16th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles. As in all his addresses, so now in this address to the orphans, his aim was to secure a practical application of the subject. Speaking of Paul and Silas praying and singing praises unto God at midnight in the prison, he said,—They knew they were suffering for welldoing, not for evil-doing; they knew they were the children of God; they knew they were on the road to heaven; they knew that heaven was their home, and that if they never came out of prison again, heaven would be their home. Have you anything of the feeling they had? Some of my care; and it is for this very reason your instruct you in the things of God—that you may have this joy and be as happy as Paul and Silas were. as There is no reason why you may nob be they were, though you are not happy as apostles, and never can be; for it is the happy portion and privilege of all who ave the children of God by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. I ask, beloved children, that you will solemnly and earnestly ask yourselves, in the fear of God,— Are my sins forgiven? AmI a child of God? Am I on the. road to heaven? heaven? Shall I go to Should I sing praises to God if I were in such a position as Paul and Silas were? if you cannot, then why not? He is the same almighty God, And God is not altered. He is the same |v a 272 The Conversion of the Jailor. The Conversion of the Juilor. loving, good, and gracious God as He was in a days of the apostles. Why are you not happy? You cannot be in the state of mind they were in unless you are happy in your souls. Are you happy in your souls? Are you EOpEy ees you know you are the children of God? If not, you have not the right kind of happiness. Speaking of the earthquake, and the extraordinary circumstances attending it, as an answer to prayer, Mr. Miiller said: One or ot other, if there had merely been an earthqual a might have said it would have taken place if the apostles had not prayed. But what a remarkable circumstance that the earthquake should open the doors and loose the bands of the prisoners! The hand of God was in it. Here was the miracle. Do you know the power of prayer, my beloved children? I have been praying forty years. One proof of the power of it is that T see you here before me. But every one of ao might know a little of the power of prayer. An we know not to what an extent we may Be of the power of prayer. Try it, try it, oe : children ; you must begin in the right way. the ground of your own merit or righteous- on ness you ask God for plessing, you will not getantYou must ask on the ground of the merits It is righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ. called in Scripturo—asking in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. 273 You must first be yourself a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ for the sal- vation of your own soul. ‘Then, further, the blessings for which you ask must be according to the mind of God. For instance, if any one of you were to ask for many bags of gold so that you might be able to do all your days without work, you might ask along time without getting these bags of gold to enable you to spend your time in idleness. the mind of God. Prayer must be according to Further: you must have con- fidence in the power, in the love, and the willing- ness of God to answer prayer ; this is particular. ly important. We have to believe God does hear us, and is willing to give us the blessing, Then, having asked, we must go on waiting upon God and looking for blessing till it comes. I “never in my life, in this way, asked God for blessing without at last getting it; and I expect I shall never ask in this way without the blessing And what God is willing to do for ono Heis willing to do for another. Have you had coming. any answers to your prayers, my dear children? The answer to prayer brings great blessings to the soul. It makes one so happy when one gets answers to prayer. answers have Ask yourselves,—How many I had. to my prayers? If you watch the hand of God you will easily find out if your prayers are answered. : T 274, The Conversion of the Jailor. | Speaking on the 30th and 31st verses, Mr. Miiller said,—Just let every one of these dear I ever asked myboys and girls consider,—Haye self, “What must I do to be saved?” What Some perhaps will say, We is the answer? must pray. Prayer never saves, and never will save. Another may say, I must read my Bible. Reading the Bible never will and never can. save. Another will say, I must go to a place of worship. But that will not saveus. Another will say, I must keep the commandments of God, I try to please God. That never will save. The trying to save yourself by keeping tho commandments would only add sin to sin, | | | and increase your guilt. What then is to be done inorder to be saved? We have to do nothing ourselves. Salvation depends altogether upon another, upon the Lozd Jesus Christ whom God sent into the world to save us. Salvation is wrought out already, accomplished already, and allwe have to do is to receive salvation according to the riches of His grace, as provided for the guiltiest, the oldest, the vilest, the most hardened sinner. As the beggar opens his hand when a kind lady or gentleman offers him something, so we should open our hands to receive the blessing God has provided for the salvation of our souls, And the way of receiving the "blessing is to put our trust in Jesus, to depend The Conversion of the Jailor. 275 on the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our souls, which is Scriptures—believing. commonly called in the I ask,—Do you believe in the Lord Jesus Christ? Do you put your trust in the Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of your souls? If you do, your sins are for- given, the children of God, you are you are brought on the road to heaven, you are born again, you will go to heaven at last,—through believing in Jesus, through putting your trust in the Lord Jesus Christ. But without trusting in the atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ you can never have’ these blessings. I am afraid there are many who have not yet asked yourselves this question, “ What must I do to be saved?” What must I do? J—I—I. The first point is That Iam savyed—that my sins are forgiven—that Jam born again—that I am achild of God. Until this is so, everything else is nothing. It is all very well to learn to read and write, to learn a little arithmetic, a little geography, and a little history, and for the dear girls to under stand needlework. All this isright and proper to enable you to fill respectable positions life-—all very in well for this life; but the most momentous matter is this, that your soul is safe. There is not a single child here, there is not a single person in this large city who may not have salvation if they seek it in God’s way, \ a7, The Conversion of the Jailor. The Oonversion of the Jailor. which is through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. Speaking of the jailor after his conversion, brought on the road to heaven. Just as I left the meeting-place at which I was converted fortynine years ago, so you, if you put your trust in 276 Mr. Miiller said, the change of heart was shown Religion does not consist in sweet words and religious sentences. It is a poor thing where it. goes no farther.. Wherever there is real trust in the in the manifestation of kindness. Lord Jesus Christ it shows itself in the life. Just as our faith is strong or weak, so in a greater or less degree will it be seen in our life that we are believers in the Lord Jesus Christ. The jailor was made happy as soon as he believed in the Lord Jesus Christ. As soon as I was brought to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ I was made happy—made very happy; and it is now in the fiftieth year that I am going on as a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ. And yet I am happy—very happy. And that is why I come to speak to you, because I am happy in my soul, and wish you all to be as happy as I am. There is no reason why you should leave this — place without being made happy. Now put your trust in the Lord Jesus Christ; now pass sentence on yourselves, and condemn yourselves _ before God, and own you deserve punishment; but at the same time trust in the merits of the Lord Jesus Christ, and this very moment you will be forgiven, this very moment you will be changed in heart, this very moment you will be the Lord Jesus Christ, may leave this place happy, very happy. Do not remain thoughtless, but be in earnest. I long for the salvation of your souls, and day and night pray for it. The blessing may be had by every one. There is nothing to hinder. Only God looks for earnestness. Be in earnest, and the blessing will be yours. Only trust in Jesus,—only depend on Jesus, and the blessing will be yours. Account of a Preaching Tour. 279 the Word. It spoke to my heart thus: ‘Why confine your ministry to Bristol only.’ Ib was this in particular which determined me, by the help of God, to go forth to other places minister- Aecount of x Preaching Tour, IN Monday evening, July 12th, 1875, at the ordinary Weekly Prayer-meeting at Bethesda Chapel, Mr. Miiller, in ac- cordance with a previous announcement, gave an account of his recent tour toa large congregation. He said,— “ Nearly two years since my beloved wife and I visited Brighton. I preached there with evident marks of blessing both to believers and unbelievers, and I thereby was particularly led to consider how desirable it was—as I had minis- tered for more than forty-two years in Bristol and almost exclusively during that time in iBaigfal —that I Bristol. should not confine my ministry to Last year we were in the Isle of Wight and there I preached manifestly with blessing to those who heard. A very dear lovely brother in the Lord, who had been one of the leading minis- ters of Birmingham, said to me on the last Lord’s Day I preached in his chapel,—‘ Dear Mr. Miiller, I do not wish to flatter you, but I must tell 5a this has been the happiest day of my life.’ spoke to my heart. This I knew how God was with mo, and how He had used me in the ministry of ing the Word. Many of you remember that after my return from the Isle of Wight I stated here that I had it laid on my heart thus to go forth. Peradventure one or other thought this would never be. Nevertheless it remained in my heart. I had not spoken lightly or unadvisedly, but to the glory of God, and in the fear of God. In process of time the thing came about. Tt was not simply that I looked at the result of the blessing I had seen in Brighton and elsewhere, but it was the deep consciousness,—I may speak egotistically, but I do not’ mind what is said about that, for I speak to the glory of God,—it was the deep consciousness that I had learned truth in the school of Christ during the fortynine years I had been a believer, which I felt responsibility was laid on me to seek to communicate to others. I felt I knew God in a way which was not generally known. I felt I had an acquaintance with Scripture, and was able to apply truths in a way in which truths are not generally applied. I felt God was with me, and would help me, and that a blessing would come out of my labours. But more: I felt I had a place in the Church of Christ which not every 280 Account of a Preaching Tour. one has ; that I was know n to hundreds Account of « Preaching Towr. of thou- sands and millions, and that these hundreds of thousands and millions loved me and esteemed. me; and that therefore if I came to a place I should get hearers, The question was whether I should get places large enou gh to hold the hearerg who would come. I felt therefore that on me was laid a responsibility to make good use— though at the evening of my life—of the opportunities God had opened for me to set forth the truth. ‘ After waiting on God, and seeing that the time had come, I went forth, and assuredly God has abundantly blessed my labours. -I know some here thought little of it, and questioned whether I was called to this work, But as for myself I had the fullest assurance that it was the will of God, and that God would bless my labours abundantly. And what have I now to say? Ten times beyond my large st expectations, if not a hundred times, God has been blessing with me my labours. Now a few particulars, I wrote to a beloved Presb yterian clergyman at Brighton, and said I had it in my heart to go again to Brighton, and preac if he were willing. letter in h again in his church I had the most affectionate return, in which he greatest delight at my coming. preached, not only was the expressed the The first time I place crowded to the utmost, but hundreds had to go away, and God rought greatly 281 in the way of blessing to the eee and to believers. And as soon as this dear brother found I was there, he gave out that I should preach every Sunday and twice in the week, and I readily accepted it. Sol preached time after time whilst there in this place, besides preaching also in the Odd-Fellows’ Hall, where the so-called Brethren met. I had then invitations from all quarters to come and preach. At first I felt a little the exertion with regard to my voice and chest; but the more I preached the more this passed off, and soon I felt no difficulty whatever. So I looked out for the largest place in Brighton—the Dome,—whick will hold 3000 persons. But as it could not be had on the Lord’s-day evening,—the reason I found out afterwards being that the ministers in the place did not like their own congregations to be disturbed,—I took it for a week-day. It so happened that evening, that for an hour before the service the rain poured down in torrents, and continued so till after the meeting. Ono thousand persons were there, and God helped me to preach; but with regard to this place I had not the joy I had expected. The people did not sleep over what they heard at Brighton. I had the testimony of the Holy Ghost to my own soul how God blessed my labours there. I felt I had not strength for inquiry meetings, and therefore 282 Account of a Preaching Tour. I did not attempt them, except once or twice; Dut felt I must leave this work to be done i beloved brethren and ministers statedly labouring in the places in which 1 preached. I was de- lighted to meet the heavy expenses connected with these services.”” Mr. Miller also referred to visits paid by him to Lewes, and continued,— “Now having been nearly six weeks at Brighton, I felt I must go forth elsewhere. Preaching of course, was not my only service. I saw aaa persons who came to me about their souls. A little portion of my work followed’ me from Bristol daily: I wrote my Report, and had corre- spondence to attend to. My beloved wife helped me in all, especially in the correspondence and with the Report. My purpose had been to go now to Liverpool, to follow up Mr. Moody’s work there, I had corresponded with a beloved brother who particularly advised me to seek to lend a helping hand to the young converts. But when I gave myself earnestly to prayer about this, I was led, contrary to my expectations, to Sunder- tend. It was most clearly and distinctly impressed on my heart to go to Sunderland instead of Liverpool. I prayed again and again, and Sunderland remained present to my ‘heart, and I was delighted. There was a large Church there of about 800 believers, and a large chapel which 288 Account of a Preaching Towr. would hold 1600 or 1800 persons, and my beloved friend Mr. Rees would give me a hearty welcome. I wrote him, and he was overwhelmed with joy. No sooner did he know I was coming, than he wrote to Mr. Spurgeon to say, that Brother Miiller was passing through London on his way to Sunderland. I had then a most affectionate letter from this beloved brother asking me to preach on my way through London. This was done. I-had no hesitation whatever about my voice, because my voice is very strong and very good. Moreover, I looked to the Lord for help regarding this as every thing else. The puilding holds 6000, and I judge that about 4000 persons were present, and that all heard me except any who were dull of hearing. God was with me, and helped me. I saw then how God helped me in every way. On the next day I prayed at the Haymarket Opera House, at Mr. Moody’s meeting, and I believe every one heard me distinctly. When I preached the first time at Sunderland, I found, to my great sorrow, that whilst about 1800 persons were crammed into the place long before the meeting commenced, many hundreds could not get in. I preached for about four weeks at Sunderland, and also attended twice the noon-day prayer meeting, and spoke. The choicest part of my service during my absence from Bristol has been the opportunity of address- 284 Account of « Preaching Tour. Account of a Preaching Tour. ing many hundreds of ministers. The mere fact becoming known that Mr. Miiller was to preach brought a number of ministers who had read my 285 it may be best to have a little time to see how far the work is real. iis “ T was asked to address a meeting of Christian the workers. I consented, for I felt to decline would be false humility. If I said I had nothing to way of setting forth the truth and applying the and disgrace to me. Fora servant of Christ, who narratives and reports. Thus I judged my ser- vice particularly was used by God in bringing simplicity of the truth before ministers, and the truth. the for nearly fifty years has been engaged in the ministry of the Word, to have nothing to say, TI said, «I am unable to induced me to go to Newcastle was the desire to Whilst I was at Sunderland, two excellent ministers came to me, and in the name of all Nonconformist ministers of Ni eweastle, asked that I would visit that town. give an answer; but if you can get me the largest chapel there, I will come next week and preach there, and then consider the case further ” They said, ‘ We pledge ourselves to this, and will make arrangements.’ I went, and there I preached in the largest chapel. You cannot get to any place where the truth is more needed than at Newcastle, on account of the sceptical reading and the infidelity that prevail there.” Mr. Miiller then gave a detailed account of his labours at Newcastle, and of arrange ments which were made for him to occupy the pulpits of the nine largest chapels in the town. Referri ng to one service, he said,— “God was with me. bring out to profit the people, it would beashame If had had an inquiry meeting I have no hesitation in saying that per- haps 200 would have stayed behind, but I felt that this was not my service. For many reasons would be shame and disgrace. What chiefly follow up Mr. Moody’s work, and to seeke to penefii young converts by secking to instruct them in the things of God. Mr. Moody hesoe his labours in England at Sunderland. From Sunderland he went to Newcastle ; and I desired to follow in his track.” Mr. Miiller then referred to other places me I date these facts to the glory of God, that isitedby him, and continued,— all of you may have the deep conviction in your souls that it was of God that I should leave you fora time. I never spenta time in my whole life when I so enjoyed the presence and blessing and wondrous help of God. I bless and praise Him that ab the close of my 70th year He has condescended to use a poor miserable worm to such an extent. I adore, praise, and magnify Him for His wonderful condescension, though it 286 . Account of w Preaching Tour. Account of a Preaching Tour. does not surprise me. from God. I expected great things I knew that if ever I went forth in this way, that God would be with me and would abundantly bless me. The last meeting I attended—which was for Christian workers— was so blessed, so precious, that if during my fifteen weeks’ absence from Bristol, that had been the only opportunity I had of opening my mouth, I should have been repaid most abundantly. Now what is the conclusion of the whole matter? I y i, i| i My inmost soul is convinced it is all of God that I | j bless and praise God for the great honour, the glorious privilege, bestowed on me at the evening of life to do this great and glorious work. il 287 evi should be far more abundantly engaged in such service. I purpose,—as soon as the Lord permits, as soon as dear Mr. Wright has had some relief and change, together with my dear daughter, and as soon as the Report shall have been completed, and God in other ways shall make my path plain,—to sally forth again. The next place I visit will be Edinburgh, because Mr. Moody went from Newcastle to Edinburgh. Then I purpose to go to Dundee and Glasgow; and then as God may lead me, to other large towns and cities, with the determination, as much as lies in me, to set forth the truth in its simplicity, as God may help me. I doubt not He will further bless me in this glorious service, for in my inmost am « poor soul I give Him all the glory. II were not to miserable worm in myself; but if that T had not say that God was with me, and Spirit, I should ministered in the power ofthethepower of the word be ungrateful to Him for t the greatest blesswas felt, and I have no doub cially to the hearts ing conveyed has been espe become thereby. of hundreds of ministers who will forth the truth ng setti in the better instruments as it is in Jesus.” Account of a Second Vreaching Tour, IN Monday evening, July 10th, 1876, Mr. Miiller, who had recently returned from a long preaching tour extending over ten months, gave an account of his labours during that period, to a large congregation in Bethesda Chapel, Great George Street. After the singing of a hymn and prayer; Mr. Miiller said,—One object, beloved lundman and sisters, why I propose that we should have this meeting is, as knowing how earnestly you prayed for myself and my beloved wife, both with regard to the service for the Lord, and with regard to blessing for our health of body and blessing to our souls, it seems right, suitable, and becoming, to bring before you cause for thanksgiving, for the Lord has been remarkably good to usin every way. As to our health, we have been remarkably well If Imay refer to myself, I have cause to say that during the forty-three years I have been in England, I have never had one single year that Thave been in better health than during the past twelve months, and I find myself now as capable of work and labour, both as regards the body and tind, as Iwas fifty years ago. I do not know of Account of « Second Preaching Tour. 289 a particle of difference as to energy of mind and strength, Andas to voice, never during my whole life was it stronger than during the past twelve months, nor even when I first began to minister the Word, and ministered ten or twelve times a week, including services in the open air. I never had an engagement made but I was able to fulfil it, though during the time I was away I preached 328 times. Now this is a matter for thanks- giving; and as I know that you have been so kindly again and again remembering us, not only at these meetings but in the other chapels, and as I have the fullest reason to believe, in secret a also, I feel it right to let this be known as subject for praise and thanksgiving, how the Lord has been listening to your prayers 5 and we thank you heartily for the kind interest you have taken inus. Nothing happened, all the thousands of miles we have travelled, in the way of harm. ‘Then with regard to the help which the Lord d to has given, eternity only can prove with regar to say do 1 this but ; ing bless and t profi ual spirit e aranc appe the ever what , the praise of His name in I may be, though I say it myself, I am certa the but town or city e singl one was never in ing, blessing Master’s print was left behind. Bless gr jn abundance, left behind, more especially amog amon ing bless to as h the children of God, thoug the unconverted there was a good deal. My U 290 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. especial object was not to go as an evangelist, though I did it, and with greater power and help than ever; yet that was not the object, but my particular object was the edification of the people Account of a Second Preaching Tour. 291 heard me in the Conference Hall at Mildmay Park, were persons who came from all quarters of the city. During the whole time I was exceed- of God, to seek to help on the believers, and ingly helped by the Lord, and I believe most abundant blessing resulted. I preached to young disciples ; and in every way and in every pikes and attended the noon meeting. especially to care about strengthening the young God most abundantly blessed the labours, so that again and again I had thanks given me for the Kindness in coming to them, And again and again deputations were sent to thank me for coming to the place, on account of the blessing they had received. of praising myself. What I have to say eas I have counted the cost; I know well how one or the other who does fe know me, and who does not desire to receive it from me as the desire to praise the Lord, will hear words of self-complacency and self-esteem. But this 1 must leave with Him. Him. Iseek to please But this you know, that if I sought to praise myself, the blessed Lord would soon put me down. When we set out, the first stage was London, We were there fifteen days, ‘and I preached fourteen times. This sphere of service has always appeared to me one of the most glorious parts of ay labour for the Lord, for I had from perhaps fifty or one hundred different Churches, individuals coming, so that among the 3,000 or more who converts five times, as well as to other Christians, After this we turned our steps towards Scotland, for in the previous preaching tour we had not reached Scotland, and that- was particularly laid on my heart. Mr. Miiller then stated again the circumstances which at first led him to devote his time to this service, and gave as his chief reasons: first, because in his work and Jabour in connection with the Church in Bristol for forty-three years, he had gathered a measure of experience on account of the length of time; and, second, because he had also gathered considerable experience in connec- tion with the Orphan work which might be useful to others. On these accounts, he said: I felt a measure of responsibility laid on my heart to benefit other children of God in the way of comfort, instruction, warning, and that I should do my best to lend a helping hand to other believers. Then many can bear me witness how for years I have again and again brought before you the importance not only of praying for evangelists, and to be thankful for 292 Account of « Second Preaching Town, 293 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. evangelists, but to pray for pastors and teachers, that the young converts might be led on. Then Thad it laid on my heart to follow up the work which God had wrought by the instrum entality of the beloved brethren Moody and Sankey , going to the places where they had been, and seeking to benefit the young converts. been enabled to do, This I have so that now scarcely any place remains unvisited. We have been to York, Sunderland, Newcastle, London (twice) , Dublin, Glasgow, Dundee, Liverpool, Aberdeen, Invern ess, Kilmarnock, Wick ; so that as far as only remain Manchester and Birmin T know there gham. And as I was going about from place to place I saw the deep importance yet further and further of being engaged in the work in which I was, because the blessing which has been communicated through these beloved American brethren was here and there in a measure beginn ing to grow cold; therefore the deep impor tance helping hand, to lend a to rouse, to strengthen the disciples, to bring before them not to be satisfied with first impressions, but to seek to grow, and particularly to be careful lest they should lose their first love. The first place visited in Scotland nock. was Kilmar- The largest parish church, holdin g 1,800, was placed at my disposal by the aged minister, a true evangelical man, I preached there three preached in two different Free cal Union, Baan Be dinirch of the EvangeliBrethren ,— imes; also and the meeting-place of so-called seven times altogether; also once at Saltcoats. Everywhere we were received with the greatest kindness. Letters of commendation were not needed to one single place. I was known everywhere; everywhere I was loved and esteemed. Hearts were opened, and pulpits were opened with delight. This I felt to be the finger of God pointing out what was His will regarding me. Thad reason to believe it would be so, for my heart has been towards the Church of Christ for many a year. I love all who love our Lord Ji esus Christ, and I was loved among all the denominations, and by them all received with open arms, and the greatest kindness shown by every one, by Hpiscopalians, National Churches, United Presbyterians, Morrisonians, Congregationalists, Baptists, and so-called Brethren,—nothing but love shown me in all quarters! _ If Thad had ten times the amount of time I could have used it all, so vast the openings, so abundant the open- ings,—and in no little corners, but to vast congre- gations. Now all this was God’s confirmation as to what He would have me do, even to make good use of these precious, blessed talents which ‘He had put into my hands to use for Him in the closing days of my earthly pilgrimage, Many of 294 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. a have heard me pray that He E noe days of my life would make the the best part of m: ie e journey. I believe He is answ ering a a ers in this way, in condescending to use A 8 e, wretched, miserable worm, to the blessin f ns and hundreds of thousands, ) aas in th he he past ae re ee ee in Kilmarno ck a week, we went ee 8. ae: went to no place without clear a aes Mie ae manif est in every ad sent us there. place us, and blessing followed. Our way ree ie A Work wi 2 ae opened in this way. ry affectionate invitat : ion to : rence there. We waited on Godralabout it, we prayed about it the mat We had to the Confe- Se = and aol distinct. i We went to Dund i ee. AtFlos this Coane Mae there was a large and particular ee 8 ? | ter becai lear number of brethren in the ministry ass wees them } e@ I could seek just to done to lend them aves of po asting, a helpin do hi 3 and aiien“s ay the 17th of next monthnth itit will wi bee j ae I dare : not keep i es, on ae in the ministry of the’Word, _had just fift: ‘ nothing to say to m ie in oe ministry, it would be a See mo. I ought : to be able to comfort, tind to help them, and by the BEG of God ‘ s to encoura T ‘ely Account of a Second Preaching Tour, 295 10 keeping T had something to say.” There was the praise to for ility, hum false of pack in the way g out brin could T God and honour and glory of meetings I had what Thad to say. At all these what I had out g givin of blessed opportunities T could bring out learned, and all my mistakes To speak within bounds,h in the way of warning. nity of bringing the trut J have had the opportu occasion alone before 2,000 ministers. On one of them, and 500 T addressed for about an hour present in great ab allthe meetings they were ght out how pronumbers. For instance, I brou eetings from fitable I had found the inquirers’ m: for although stry; mini the my earliest days in yet they were comparatively new in England, n to hold they were not new to me, as Thad ,begu “How to get them in Germany in 1828. Then rtant not only to a text?” How deeply impo age God would mess preach but t o have the very What was the most « , Then er. deliv to have us ” Not sermoning? ister profitable way of min s, in order to ture Scrip the ng undi expo but , izing d of God. Wor the for love a to lead the disciples echingthem Everywhere I went entreatingandofbese more and to make good use of the Word ofGed, Book, to one en wom more to become men and all and -be taken up with the Bible, ands toin find blessed this thing tual all with regard to spiri ked than have they n agai and n agai And Book, 296 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. and blessod God that they have been stirred up to care about these things. In Dundee I preached in an immense hall, called Kinnaird Hall, to 2,000 or 3,000 people. I preached also in a number of churches besides, Among others, in the church where beloved holy McCheyne preached—St. Poter’s church ; also in the McCheyne Memorial church. In all these places I and attended the noon prayer-meetings, particularly sought to revive the spirit of prayer, for I brought before them how entirely everything depended on earnestly dealing with God. Everywhere I went the prayer-meetings ' increased fourfold or fivefold, and sometim es to a greater number than that; because I sought to bring before beloved brethren what it was to deal with God in simplicity, expecting great things from God; and the beloved brethren were en- couraged thus to wait upon God, and blessing came. During the sixteen days we were in Dun- dee I preached sixteen times, and once in the neighbourhood of Dundee, at Broughty From Dundee we went to Perth. Ferry. I had been inyited by a Baptist minister at Perth to come and preach there. I knew nothing of the place except that this dear brother was a godly man, and that there were somo beloved brethren in fellowship for many years, friends of beloved Mp, Craik, who had preached again and again in 297 Account of a Second Preaching Tow. found to a ae this Baptist chapel. ThistoIthe utmost. aa, ded lace, and it was crow en we ar ie ES alae in the Gity orHaltwel. lve Wh aan of ten e ied there wer to receive us. the is ie ie of te town waiting ed service in the evening (the e aea a ly in the Beart being general e to give oe ae ther were they n), afternoo e ae ie beloved wife the right hand of Bo otanad Mdee pas es Fim og ie a e n ro e Fe “Miller ar Heel in the wded, they said, a : ee, cia but the people cannot go in me is Se l wou they gave notice that T ; E eo United Presbyterian Church close s wit — Sa arranged entirely by themselves,by their wing sho t, leas the in ing 0) receive ay to s ines read ther lovely spirit and ee Boe and , days five e ther ed stay only We ea Glasgow, not only because there thes1 eyea brethren had laboured, but because e the Conference. ne 0 to comto d was immense,—al s le to get in. ae es aa hundredsleteunabe e oe as 5,000 p being was all but a comp re tee account; but it was stated that ae we the of one in ess would repeat his addr es ‘ing churches, which I did, and BED opportunity of enlarging upon the subject there, 298 unt of a Second Preaching Towr. 299 Accoce In Inverness I began with 400 or 500, but by, the time we were leaving, the place was ¢ rowded but to bring T did not seck to excite the people,them value the e mak to them to the Bible, and s from thing t grea ct expe to and er, pray and Bible the Lord. Wo were in Glasgow thirty-five days, and I Account of a Second Preaching Tour. which I could not do at the Conference, Sg on account of the number of speakers, TRE Theatre to between 3,000 and 4,000. Among aud sy, I preached in the Prince of Wales these there were about 2,000 Christians oe ' F | had come there to get some spiritual food, i there are no churches open in the evening. On the week at Kirkintilloch preached thirty-five times. Also Ham ilton once, once, Pollockshaws once, and ae iE preached in the largest churches in @ place. Five different Monday evenings I making a total of thirty-eight times. sing invitation While in Glasgow I had a pres erence there, but preached to young converts, and the places were crowded to the utmost,—aisles and pulpit-stairs from Dublin to go to the Conf account of the hesitated about accepting it, on came a letter great blessing in Glasgow. Then in, entreatin Dubl signed by seventee’x ministers to leave, ing me to come. At last I felt I oughtrtuni ty in oppo ed bless most a have as I should elidisin ral natu my ng Dublin. | Notwithstandi the in gh thou ; went we sea, to going for nation that God of was it and t; depth of winter, we wen most blessed. we went, for the opportunities were , viz., the halls st large three the I preached in being occupied, the number present being about 1,600, all young converts. At another time I spoke to Christian workers in a church holding 1,600 or 1,700 people. They were admitted Be ticket, to insure that all should be bond fide Christian workers. Then I also preached in the church in which Dr. Craik (brother of our de- parted brother Mr. Craik) preached. At the noon meeting I was present as often as possible; and there, at twelve o’clock every day, I had iA congregation of about 1,000, among which were a great number of ministers. Exhibition Metropolitan and Merrion Halls,at and the Free of one also ched prea I Palace. Thén meetings. An Hpiscopalian bishop was again and again among my hearers noon churches beside, and attended themee tings were and I also had some conversation with him. Thus T went on in various places. that the longer I remained in places, not the fewer came, but the number increased; the taste and velish for the truth increased, Wherever I went these noon . I may just mention 4 Mr. placed at my disposal at once ely “toDear self, your entir them have may you ler, ‘Miil and give addresses at every one of them;” and in 800 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. most places I did so. Account of a Second Preaching Tour, 3801 In Dublin the Lord was with me, and blessed abundantl y. While in Dublin I had time to I had received while in them was one inviting me look over letters Glasgow, and among to come to Liverpool and preach in the Victo ria Hall, which letter I had not read till then. Since my return I may say that I have looked over tation, and I have now letters of the letters of invita- no less than ninety-cig ht invitation from the large st towns. When I read tho letter from Liverpool, I thought this is too mighty for my voice, on account of the size; but we prayed abou t it, andI eventually agreed to go there. We were twenty-one days in Dublin, and I preached twenty-four times, Before going to Liverpool, we went to TLea- mington in Warwickshire, where I preached fif- teen times ; to Coventry, where I preac at Rugby once ; at Kenilwor th once, twenty-seven days I was in neighbourhood, I expounde morning at a large estab hed twice ; During the Leamington and d the Seri iptures every Te lishment. Then we went to Liverpool . day mornings we went to On the Lord’s- the Albion Hall for the breaking of bread, and in the evening to the Victoria Hall. The Lord strengthened my voice, and I preached eleve n times the first week in this place. We went to York for one week. Then back to Liverpool, and preached -again at oshes Victoria Hall six days following. eeee Liverpool merchants came from. eee aaTen at the Victoria Hall thirtyA gs: t the noon mi r : ee thence we went to Kendal ; ae ioe: times. ine remarkable to say, as a Paes roan as Eiht eloved se it being the largest in eeee A Society of Hr ¢ I preached there twice, and OMe places. Next we went to Carlisle, e I preached at ae: ona S easn wher Church. In be ie a United Presbyteria total inhabitants are 3,000, but out of the urgh, Lee se. Nees went to Edinb Free poaiaes ss oes re present. mained six weeks. ‘The Hall was placed at my disposal, and er #e nested to give addresses at all the noon ie sfa y meetings a ee Lee | and hold as man urgh I preache aoe strength for. In Edinb three times. When in Glasgow I had a ee pe with about 100 ministers of all aed In Edinburgh I hada similar entswil Sa sony sixty or seventy of the ministers. uy ana e r number of questions regarding pasto and the ministry of the Word, and eve’ Ne A was of the most affectionate character. 302 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. addressed a meeting workers, of about and by the request of 800 Christian a professor, addressed many divinity students for about an hour. After leaving Edinburgh we went to Arbroath; then to Montrose, preached there four times; then to Aberdeen, where we stayed three weeks. Here, in addition to other meetings, I had two meetings for women only : one meeting of 1,600, and another of 1,000. The very first evening God gave testimony in the winning of one of them, who was a teacher, and was brought to the knowledge of the Lord. From thence we went to Ballater, and then to Crathie. I preached six times close to Her Majesty’s ground, the castle being within sight. household came: Several of the Queen’s one, a German lady; also the housekeeper ; and the head gardener, who is also one of the elders of the Free Church. At that time it so happened there was a communion in the Free Church, and the dear minister asked me to speak at this service. Then we went to Braemar, where I preached twice. Then to Inverness, Wick, and to the extreme end of Scotland, preaching in the parish where John 0’ Groat’s house is; and the scattered population came from three to six miles to hear. Then to Inverness again, and back to England. T purposed to have stayed a fortnight longer in Account of « Second Preaching Tour. 303 Scotland, but the death of an aged ae back friend made it necessary that I should come d sooner. We came to Reading, where we staye cee thirteen days, and I preached thirteen ching Thon to London again for ten days, prea ved brethren, with you, my belo Be:Sars itown judgment as to what my to form your But to whatever conclusion you been crying to God for guidance, light, business is. might come, I can only say this,—Day by eh.Me have na direction ; and the longer I onaof the will this service, the more I see it is my life to # io should devote the evening of s the ie blessed work. Here I am: this seem l a: ses a of my heavenly Father ; and untimyse ! sr ut differently, what can I do but give ice? For I feel there is responsibility lai oe serv ings me to attend to it, on account of the open have I love the of nt accou on ; ery place Res recel etsin every unt of the confi- where I go. They ae ae me every name for ever so long, place ; on acco say, “We know you by you and are delighted to see you and hear what one no e wher that found have to say.” I have open with ved recei been have 1 go, could else Brethren have told me, “ Well, we will — eens» ead tell such a minister inwilltheletwayyouofproa ch. but there is no prospect he 804 Account of a Second Preaching Tour. The reply has been, “Is it Mr. Miiller of Bristol? Mr. Miiller of the Orphan Houses? delighted to let him preach.” Such a thing never heard of before. ‘Thus you see the openings God gives in every direction, and I feel the responsibility to ‘use them. I haye felt like this: “ I have been the servant of the saints here for forty-three years, : Bis and delighted to minister among you; and formerly when I went away for a month, it was always like banishment to me, and delighted I was when the time came to come back. All this é i is now different. I see God leads me; and just as much as I was opposed to go from Bristol, I am ready to follow the leadings of the Lord. As long as He pleases to give health and strength and voice, and to give to Mr. Wright health and strength, and as long as there is nothing of a pressing character calling me back; what can I do but obey, and attend to this evident call from God to give myself to it? What of course may be next year I cannot say, for I am now nearly seventy-one years of age; but at present this is my happy blessed service, in which I purpose to spend the evening of my life. Now I commend this matter to you, my beloved brethren, asking you to help by your prayers ; ask- ing God to sustain us physically, mentally, and. spiritually, in our precious service; to be pleased to make use of us, both myself and my beloved Account of « Second Preaching Tour. 805 wife, who gives away tracts and speaks a word in private. All we can do is to commend ourselves to your prayers, that He would make it increas- a. le 2 ne aa en Pe ingly plain regarding us. | a The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. A Sermon preached at the Tabernacle, Penn Street, Bristol, on Sunday Morning, August 13th, 1876. “Who forgiveth all thine iniquities; Who healeth all thy diseases; Who redeemeth thy life from destruction; Who crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies; Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things; SO ea thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.’—Psalm cili. 3-5. i should particularly notice in this Psalm, which I Psalmist read to you, the stress the lays on praise: the “Bless Lord (or Jehovah), O my soul, and all that is within me.” His soul is engaged in the service. All!—the affections of His heart, the powers of His mind,—all! This is what we are to aim at. Not that we do not thank the Lord ;—I trust we do, but that it be more of a spiritual character, that more and more the heart be engaged, all that is within be occupied with praising, adoring, and magnifying the Lord. Then there is a yemarkable addition to this: name.” This engaged in. is only Naturally, we holiness of God. “Bless His what believers holy can be care not about the Naturally, man likes to gratify, es ft 807 self, and would have God to be like himself. The attribute of holiness is the last, naturally, we care about. But when we are born again, when we are renewed, when we have spiritual life, there is begotten in our hearts a longing after holiness, and we rejoice in the fact that God is aholy Being. Then we have a prospect of one day being like Him. Only a child of God takes areal interest in admiring the holiness of God, and rendering praise to Him for it. Then the Psalmist adds, in the second verse: “ Bless Jehovah, O my soul, and forget not all His benefits”? We are in danger of forgetting tho mercies of God. We are ready to speak about our trials, our difficulties, our bereavements, our crosses; but are we just as ready to speak of and admire the goodness of God, and His mercies in numberless ways bestowed upon us all the days of our life? This the Psalmist was particularly anxious about. Now to our text :— “Who forgiveth all thine iniquities.” This is the first blessing the Psalmist enumerates. The first mercy of which he especially desired not to be forgetful. Notice particularly that among all the blessings this is the first. And is not this the choicest blessing we have received? Is there _one single blessing to be compared to this? What are all business blessings—and they are something to be grateful for—in comparison with 308 The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. the forgiveness of our sins? peace and quietness What are all the in the family—and these, too, are something to be grateful for—com pared with the forgiveness of our sins? What is the soundness of the health of the body—for which we should be thankful—in comparison with the forgiveness of our sins? What is the vigour and Strength of mind with which we-are blessed, in comparison with the forgiveness of our sins? is as nothing in comparison with it. It The Psalm- ist brings this blessing first because it is the choicest, the chiefest, and the most precious a human being can have. Let me affectionately ask,—Have we all ob- tained the forgiveness of our sins? point! that is the point! sinners? That is the Are we all pardoned We are all sinners, without exception. Ave we all pardoned sinners? Have we all obtained the forgiveness of our sins? That is the point! I have no doubt many hundreds here have ; but at the same time I cannot help feeling that there are many who have not. Now this is the momentous point,—To which of the two classes do we belong? Pardoned sinners,—sinners with a load of guilt removed ; or unpardoned sinners, 309 peace, I cannot look peacefully and calmly for- ward to eternity, and do not know what will be the end of my course. It is a fearful thing to go on day by day unpardoned. : This leads to the question,—How can we obtain the forgiveness of our sins? Simply through laying hold by faith on the atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ. God, in the riches of His grace, instead of sending us to the place of perdition, as we deserved, laid all the punishment due to our numberless transgressions on His Son the Lord Jesus Christ. Him He sent into the world, that in our room and stead He might work out a righteousness for us in fulfilling the whole law of God; so that poor guilty sinners who trust in Him shall be looked on by God as if they had lived the holy and spotless life of the Lord Jesus Christ. The believing sinner, standing before God in the righteousness of Christ, hiding himself—as he does—in the righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ wrought out for the poor sinner who trusts in Him, is accepted of Him. In our stead the Lord Jesus Christ bore every particle of the punishment we wicked, guilty sinners ought to have endured. Now God looks to look up to God peacefully, calmly, through the atonement of the Lord Jesus Christ? to us not to do something to complete the work of salvation, but to accept what He so graciously belong? whose righteousness He accepts for the sinner. unable Ask yourselves before God,—To which class do I If I am not pardoned I am without provides for the sinner in the person of His Son, 810) - The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. But when the sinner believes in the Lord Jesus Christ, a different life begins; he seeks to please Christ, he seeks to adorn His doctrine, he secks He does this to walk according to His mind. not to be saved thereby, or to add to the work of the Lord Jesus Christ. But having through faith been saved, having obtained forgiveness, and haying been accepted in the righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ wrought out for sinners, he seeks to please God. This is the way to obtain forgiveness,—simply trusting in Jesus, thus be- lieving in Jesus. forgiveness. Whosoever does this obtains G : ‘ Another important point is the knowledge of our forgiveness. We are not to wait for this. knowledge till we dic, far less are we to wait for it for the judgment-day. he blessing is to be had now, is to be known now, is something to be enjoyed now. He who is without it cannot be very happy for any length-of time. It is this which brings the peace and joy of the Holy Ghost into the heart,—the knowledge that, wicked and guilty as we are, our sins are forgiven. My beloved Christian friends, do we all enjoy the forgiveness of our sins? cannot be had. I trust none say it Assuredly it can. This was the blessing enjoyed by the first Christians. They knew in whom they believed ; that in Him they had “redemption through His blood, even the sil forgiveness of sins.” They had that statement brought before them concerning the Lord Jesus Christ: “To Him give all the prophets witness, that through His name whosoever believeth in Him shall receive remission of sins.” So that every poor sinner believing in Jesus obtains the forgiveness of sins. This verily is a blessing to pe had now. If any of you are without this blessing, do nob give rest to the Lord till you know that your sins are forgiven. Tt is verily to be had and enjoyed now, for salvation brings with it present blessing. This is one of the blessings connected with our pelieving in tho Lord Jesus Christ,—to obtain the knowledge of ‘ forgiveness. Notice farther the statement of the Psalmist,— not, “ Who forgiveth some of thine iniquities, but aut? That is so precious. It is not that five hundred of our sins are forgiven, or five thou-— sand, but every one; so that though they be innumerable, every oneis forgiven. Just think—vile, guilty as we are, every sin of every one who believes in ‘the Lord Jesus Christ is forgiven. Do you enjoy it? Ido enjoy the forgiveness of my sins. Not because I have very strong feelings. I do not rest on feelings. I take God at His word. I rest on His word: ‘“ Whosoever pelieveth in Him shall not perish, but have eternal life” I believe in Jesus, therefore I 312 2 The Forgiving God. have been pardoned. { } | | | vision about it. The Forgiving God. I have had no dream or Some people gone, as assuredly as we put our trust in the think that unless Lord Jesus Christ for the salvation of our souls. by some strange vision or other they see Jesus suspended on the cross in some corner of the room they must remain in doubt . such vision. Now comes a point to which I I have had no and especially of young Tor fifty years I have never hada For these years I have been “ Who rorervern.” forgiven. times as if we needed to forgiveness were going on. this. This is a blessing, all our sins are There is no trifling with sin. or we are presence. unclean, Therefore see for all. place of perdition. of this! AI gone ! Every one gone! of word, sins relationship of children, though the matter of our salvation is settled, yet in the relation of children, His whenever we fail,—as is more or less the case day by day,—and the Holy Ghost makes us conscious «Who forgiveth ann Oh, the blessedness Sing of action, sins of thought, sins of desire, sins of purpose, sins Mi into of feeling, sing of inclination,—all the righteous Judge, into the position of children ; and in this the blessedness of this statement of the Psalm ist: thine iniquities.” come as criminals, the But then we pass out of the old relation- ship of guilty criminals. towards We must be per- cannot being guilty obtain the forgiveness of all our sins; and in the lves in the merits Christ, and fully pardoned ; and naturally matter of our salvation, the thing is done once fectly without sin, hiding ourse of the Lord Jesus The explanation is the position in which we stand moment we believe in the Lord Jesus Christ we 9090, What then? This one single sin would bring us to the In sinners, and suppose we had the forgiv eness of 9089—just one single sin unforgiven. obtain forgiveness; and this passage, “ Who forgiveth,” seems as if himself asa pardoned Suppose now our sins were just Christians may say, tament as if our sins were all forgiven, and some- g to take God at His a great blessing, to know that We read, Sometimes we have statements in the New Tes- Every believer who is willin Sinner, as a forgiven sinner. believers. ‘This shows that forgiveness is something going on now. a believer, and all this time the word I have referred to, and on which I rest, has been written in the Book, and by it I know my sins are forgiven. word has a right to look on particularly wish to refer, for the instruction of Christians, single minute’s doubt about the forgiveness of my sins. 813 of our failure, we have to own before God, in i childlike simplicity, that in such a way we have not behaved ourselves, that this thing we have left undone, or that thing we have done improperly. In childlike simplicity we are to make 31d _ Phe Forgiving God. confession before the Lord; then comes in that word: “Tf we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness ;” and there is a necessity of the High-Priestly office of the Lord Jesus Christ. So far as regards the matter of our salvation. when He died He could say, “It is finished; » and He then ascended as the great High Priest still to point in the sinner’s behalf to the angus of His blood. Itis in this latter sense—in our position of children—that we need to make con- fession whenever we err or fail, to get the Fatherly forgiveness granted us; and this will be as assuredly as we confess. I trust this will be the explanation to my dear Christian friends. “Who healeth all thy diseases.’ This is the next blessing of which the Psalmist desired to be mindful. Here we do not mean to say that the diseases of the body are excluded ; for if any one is cured of any bodily disease, it is not by the skill of the doctor, or by the powerful character of the medicine, but by the blessing of God on the skill of the doctor. Still T Fale that the especial point referred to here is cnet ual disease. You remember what Isaiah said in the beginning of his prophecies: ‘ From the sole of the foot even unto the head there is no soundness ; but wounds, and bruises, and putre- fying sores.” We all know that that did not ‘The Forgiving God. 315 that they refer to the bodies of the Israeaslites, rded the rega state e som were not in that loath spirittheir to was ence refer the that but , body rd to rega with case the is ual diseases. That under all cireum- all sinners, at all times, and tually, it must stances. If we are pure spiri parcome from the Lord. Now we have here sinner who ticularly to remember that thest,poor moment he the Chri s Jesu trusts in the Lord , putting were it as usly, nscio unco is so does gracious and wise itely infin the r himsolf unde Physician. That blessed One takes him up and His own infirputs him into His own hospgoital, he is perfectly till him mary, and will not let , there is no such cured, And as you all know ital or infirthing as a discharge out of that hosp is commary on account of incurable disease, aspatie nt is the put ; men g amon ‘monly the case tual spiri from free cared for till he is perfectly is cure the there are we ent mom he disease. by ded inten is ing going on. This very meet the blessing of Jesus to do something towards state. that cure, to help us out of the diseased that est: weak the of ect prosp the is this And as redly assu as , Jesus in ves belie he as assuredlasy redly will he is not wilfully living in sin, so assu in which he he be brought finally into that state have been We sin. from will be altogether free to the rmed confo be to God of ded apprehen 316 The Forgiving God. The Worgiving God. image of His Son, to be at last altogether like Him, altogether holy, altogether free from spirit- ual disease, _ Pride will be gone completel: : irri. tability, covetousness, worldly eiaicanea ill be all gone. We shall be gentle and ial pure and holy,—just like Jesus. Oh the pibeied prospect! that Jesus will not give us up till we are altogether free from our Spiritu al diseases, Then shall this be fulfilled: “Who healeth all thy diseases.” Such is His discipline and care that day by day there shall be done somethin : towards this complete cure, and we should me to ourselves, Have I made some progress Ae day? Am T a little freer from Giace to-day than I was yesterday? Am I something ae conformed to Jesus to-day? At the new year we Should say, Have I made more oes during the last year than the previous one? for the will of the Lord regarding us is that we should be like Jesus at the last 3 and that the will of God only needing to be presented to us, and instantaneously in our inmost souls we ae be ready to doit. The Psalmist desired . Z ° eee to God that He was carrying on a Me redeemeth thy life from is is true ina variety of ways. destruction.” natural life,—If God aid not ee aet would become of us? We are constantly was 317 posed to the loss of our life. ‘This is particularly 0 in the case of little children. When you look at little children in the neighbourhood of the Tabernacle, by the dozen, and the carts and carriages going by, who does not see that God watches over them. How true as to natural life: «Who redeemeth thy life from destruction.” Then when we go a journey, how exposed is our life to danger. And though we go no journey, but lie on our beds, we are continually exposed to the loss of our life. How often a stack of chimneys has fallen, and people have been crushed instantaneously! But there is more in jb than this. Our whole life was to be for the glory of God. Now, unless we had believed in Jesus, either as to the Messiah who was to come, or in Him who had come, this life given to us would have been spent in hell. Our life has indeed been redeemed from destruction. But jn reference to those who are not yet believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, their life given to them for the glory of Christ, and to be enjoyed throughout eternity, is yet liable to be spent in hell, See to it that your life be redeemed from destruction; for unless you are a believer in the Lord Jesus Christ, it is not fully true yet that your life is redeemed from destruction. Further : we who are believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, who desire to live for Christ, suppose we 319 The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. had been left to ourselves since we believed— believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. We are not a particle better than the vilest. We are just as wicked as the poor prisoners on the Cut, or in the Bridewell, or at Lawford’s Gate. We are just as bad in ourselves as these are, just as bad as the vilest in the city. When we see drunkards or prisoners carried off by the police-officers, we should say,—But for the grace 818 we should have gone back. grace and we are mercy and faithfulness of God that this day on we have not gone Therefore, how We owe it to the the Lord’s side, and that back again into the deeply important it grateful that we world. is to feel have been upheld, and have the word, “He which hath begun a good work in you will perform it unto the day of Jesus Christ,” and that He will never leave nor forsake us. How blessed, how glorious this prospect! “Who crowneth thee tender mercies.’ which the with lovingkindness and his was the next mercy for Psalmist desired to be especiall grateful. We should have a clear mneietnding of the figure here used. Whenever a figure fe employed in the Scriptures we should seck to have a clear understanding of it, so as to be able to know what is the meaning of the spiritual truth couched under it. The figure here is a crowning.” We all know with regard to crowning, that nota dozen persons ina country are crowned, nor half a dozen, but that one indi- vidual is singled out, on whose head asa mark of honour and power is put the crown. But this individual singled out, taken out from the rest, is. placed in this position of honour and power by the crown put on the haed. thus our heavenly Father deals Precisely with us who of God I should now bea drunkard. But for the grace of God I should be in the hands of those policemen. And \this we never should lose sight of to the last,—that the heart may be filled with love and gratitude to God more and more, and to the Lord Jesus Christ more and more, more and more; for had we been left to ourselves we should have been wallowing in sin, and in a far worse state. And ib is this particular point to which the Psalmist refers when he says, “Crowneth thee with lovingkindness and tender mercies,’—lovingkindness meaning grace. In the Old Testament, coming to the Hebrew, it means grace. It is the grace and mercy of God to which we are indebted. But for the grace and mercy of God we should be like the vilest of the vile. All this we should be mindful of to keep us from high-mindedness and not thinking ourselyes better than others, but that the heart may remain filled with love and gratitude to the Lord Jesus Christ. 320 which the Psalmist desired to be grateful. Precious Lord Jesus Christ, now use the mouth of direct by Thy Spirit Thy poor servant Thy servant; out those very points the beloved disciples especially need to help them. Help Thy servant, and let the Word come, not in word only but in the power of the Holy Ghost, that it shall not be forgotten to the end of the life of these dear disciples here. servant asks it for Thy dear name’s sake. And Thy “Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things, so that thy Notice the ing their youth is renewed like the eagle’s.? figure again,—the old eagles castfeathers; and this being done, their strength verily renewed, and they become strong and powerful again, With those advanced in years this was the case. Thus the Psalmist looking on himself, admired what the Lord had done for him. He does not refer to food, though that is included; and for every crumb of bread and drop of water we should be exccedingly grateful, for the body is strong and vigorous through the food given us. The Psalmist meant to say that his mouth was satisfied with good things, like that of the ceagle’s was, through the instrumentality of good food. But more than this; he referred to spiritual food, through which his newed. spiritual strength was re- Now, beloved Christian friends, this is nieces Now there is one more mercy remaining for to bring 321 The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. There is no necessity the momentous point. for aged believers to get more and more lifeless and careless and worldly-minded. As the Psalmist got old he did not get very worldlyminded, he did not get lifeless and cold and carnal, but his spiritual strength was renewed. Thus it may be with us. It is a mistake to suppose that for two or three years after con- version we may be in a healthy and lively state; and after we have known the Lord five or ten years, may expect to become cold and dead and formal, and go back again little by little. Far otherwise it may be, far otherwise it ought to be; and if not, we are not living to the praise and glory of God. The Psalmist in his advanced years was more happy in the Lord, more spiritually-minded; he had more spiritual power and vigour at the end than he had at the beginning. Oh! my beloved younger brethren and sisters, you have before you, not the prospect of dull and miserable days but of brighter and happier ; days. And here I bear, for the honour and glory of God, my own testimony. after being a I am happier now, believer nearly fifty-one years, than I was fifty years ago; happier far than I was forty years ago, than I was thirty years ago, than I was twenty years ago, than I was ten years ago. As the time has gone on, my a may 322 The Forgiving God. The Forgiving God. 323 peace and joy and happiness in the Lord have enjoyment. ‘ It is absolutely increased more and more, instead of going more that happiness in the Lord may continue, that and more. the Scriptures be regularly Why do I refer to this? Not to boast, for it is all by the grace of God; to encourage expect my greater delights in younger things giving sing sometimes, fellow-believers from to the inner man. lected, you are not making And as you are spiritual babes, and remain so. more, more and all. Let us look out for it, for God delights to give more grace. It is the joy and delight of His heart to give Why should it not be? Why These are If the Word of God is neg- who more,” there is yet more to come. more and more. read. God’s appointed means for the nourishment of Lord, the abundantly. ‘More and but needful, in order progress, but you That is not You will become spiritual dwarfs! you will become spiritual dwarfs! spiritual dwarfs! In- stead of living to the glory of God you will be living to dishonour Him. You see we are left here after conversion to live for the benefit of should we not in the last part of the life have the world. the best things? are taken to heaven directly after their conver- from it! Is the Bible changed? Has the same blessed word. Ghost less? God changed? Far No! we have Is the power of the Holy Far different from that; nothing of Only a few of the children of God sion, but they are left to live for awhile for the glory of God. here This cannot be unless we regularly give ourselves to the Word of God, the kind! The Lord Jesus Christ is ever ready unless we come to it day by day and pray over to bless. The word we now have is the whole it. revelation. And our heavenly Father has: the We should consider it, and ponder over it, in reference to our own wants. But especially same toward we should read regularly through the Scriptures, heart His children. Therefore there is nothing to hinder our being happier as consecutively, and not pick out here and there time goes with us. a chapter. is the reason? If we are not happier, what There must be a reason, and we If we do we remain spiritual dwarfs. I tell you so affectionately. For the first four getting years after my conversionI made no progress, Now in brotherly love and affection I would regularly read on through the whole with refer- should ask ourselves why we are not happier and happier. because I neglected the Bible. But when I give a few hints to my younger fellow-believers ence to my own heart and soul, I directly made as to the progress. way in which to keep up spiritual Then my peace and joy continued 324 Lhe Vorgiving God. more and more. Now Ihave been doing this for forty-seven years. Ihave read through the whole Bible about one hundred times, and I always find it fresh when I begin it again. Thus my peace and joy have increased more and more. Now think of it, you beloved younger brethren and sisters in particular, and say, Let me live to the glory of God. And if you have arrived to middle age, and have neglected thus to read the Word of God, begin it now with earnestness; and if application .to you thus read with your own heart, prayer and and seek to practise what you find, your peace and joy will increase more and more, more and more; and it will be said of you, “Thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.”” Thus the prospects of eternity how bright, when we lay hold of the precious Word! May the Lord grant that we may indi- vidually be able to do so! But are there any dear friends here who have not yet obtained forgivencss? If there are, let them now pass sentence on themselves, let them now condemn themselves as guilty sinners, and put their whole trust for salvation in the Lord Jesus Christ, through whom alone it is to be obtained,